Actions

Work Header

Story of the Changed World

Summary:

TCF/LCF reaction fic

Almost 8 months have gone by since Kim Roksoo transmigrated to the body of Cale Henituse. Cale -who is now at the age of 19- had just woken up and getting ready to leave to pick the last ancient power the fire of destruction when suddenly a bright light come and they have teleported to a room filled with people.

Notes:

I've been bored waiting for the fics I read and decided to create a story too. Honestly, I am just distracting myself because I just found out that our math subject is a trial and error before I get the answer😭😭😭😭

I hope you enjoy it even if there are soo many reaction fics that have been posted.

Chapter 1: A novel?

Chapter Text

 

 

This starts from chap 107

 

“Young master-nim, it is time to wake up.”

Ron was trying to wake Cale up. Cale was curled up underneath the blanket, with even his head covered. On and Hong, who had grown up much more, were pressing down on him with their paws.

“Human, you have slept for 13 hours! Are you hibernating? You are not a bear! Spring is over, so you can stop sleeping!”

Raon, who looked like he grew about 10 cm, urged Cale to get up. Cale, who was rolling around the bed, answered without opening his eyes.

“Haaaa, time goes by so quickly.”

It was already late spring.
It was time for him to head to Ten Finger Mountain, the location of the final ancient power.

"I want something simple, Ron" 
"Yes, young master-nim"

As Cale and the children, as well as with Ron, a blinding light suddenly came to them. Ron quickly gets a dagger out of his pocket and comes close to Cale. After the light got out of their sight, they were in a room with many people. 

There were 23 people inside the room including Cale. He can name them all except for the 8 people. There are Cale, Ron, Beacrox, On, Hong, Raon, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Lock, Alberu, Mary, Paseton, Witira, Archie, Toonka, Litana, Billios, and the eight he doesn't know. One there is 3 blonde hair but the other one was much more majestic than the two. One with light gray hair, a blue hair, and a purple-haired guy.

"Cale-nim!" 

Cale waved at Choi Han for Choi Han to know that he heard him but Choi Han took it as an order to get close to him. Cale just let him do what he wants and observe the surroundings. There are exactly 23 chairs and a big screen like in the cinema.

"Welcome everyone!!"

A voice suddenly appeared. Everyone shut their mouth and observe where is the voice coming from but they can't figure it out.

"Who and where are you?" Cale asked

"I am just a wanderer, just call me Daril. I jump through dimensions to tell them what are their futures and pasts. Of course, not all the dimensions I went to, did I do this, it's because it is you. As for where am I, I am in the control room."

"Daril-nim, as you said earlier, you are going to show us our past and futures, but how about our present? Did our time stop while we are in this?" Alberu asked

"The time in your world stopped so don't worry. As all of you are calm, I will now state the following rules that you need to follow." The voice paused. "Ehem... Number 1, no fighting and don't destroy the furniture in the room even if there are only chairs and a screen. Number 2, some of your secrets might be revealed so for the others be understanding and let the chapter finish or let the person explain first before judging. Number 3, there are 30 mins breaks per pick so feel free to talk and clarify your misunderstandings at the given time. Number 4, all of you can pick chapters from 1 to 776, you can pick up to 5 consecutive chapters. Number 5, the most important rule, enjoy and please give ratings after our event. Any clarifications?"

"You said chapters are we going to read a book?" Cale asked

"yes," Daril said.

"If we asked for the past or future, can we say the scene and you'll give us the chapters we can pick on?" asked Choi Han

"Of course, I'll be happy to guide you all"

"Any more questions? ....... As no one raised a question, I'll give you 30 minutes to familiarize yourself with everyone. I'll be back after! Enjoy- oh! and I can there are foods here so pick which you want." and the voice shut.

"Haaaah, how many times am I going to get myself in trouble?" Cale mumbled which got heard by Choi Han "Don't worry Cale-nim, I'll protect you."

Cale can see Alberu going to the front. 

"As Daril-nim said to familiarize ourselves with each other, we should exchange names, I'll start. I am Alberu Crossman, the crown prince of the Roan Kingdom. It's nice to meet everyone who are here, I am pleased to make your acquaintance."

As expected of the crown prince. Alberu showed a sunny smile after his introduction. Cale can't handle the brightness.

"I am Cale Henituse, this is On, Hong"

- Human, I want to say my name too, but I guess not now right?

"Choi Han"

"Ron Molan and this is my son, Beacrox Molan

"I am Rosalyn"

"I-i'm Lock, pleased to meet you everyone!" and bowed

"My name is Mary"

"I am Witira of the Whale Tribe. This is my brother Paseton and this is Archie"

"I am Toonka!"

"I am Litana, the Queen of the Jungle. Nice to meet you again, young master Cale" Cale just bowed to her

"I am Billos"

Cale all knew them so he didn't listen to them and waited for them to say their names.

"I am Jack and this is my sister Hannah, we're the Twins of the Sun God"

"I am Bud Illis and this is Glenn Poeff, we're from the Mercenary Guild"

...... A little time before someone said their name

"I am Fredo Von Ejallen"

..............

"Eruhaben"

 


 

"Everyone! 30 minutes have passed! Who wants to pick a chapter first?"

"I want to go first," Choi Han said

"What chapter do you want to see?"

"When I met Cale-nim, from then 5 consecutive chapters"

"I'll be giving you chapters 6 to 11, is that okay?"

"Yes"

"Then, Chapter 6 to 11, let us start."

There is suddenly text on the screen.

Chapter 2: Meeting of Choi Han and Cale Henituse (part 1)

Summary:

Is Cale's secret being discovered at the first pick? What an unlucky bastard.

Notes:

sooooo I made this fic for myself right??? I didn't know that there is a username 'myself'!!! gosh I was so surprised when I clicked it. hahaha.

So here is their reaction to ChoiCale meet.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Will nobody tell Daril-nim that 6 to 11 has 6 chapters?" Rosalyn asked.

"It's on our advantage so I don't think I should point it out," Witira said. It's better to have more information, more in the future.

"right"

"EHEM! I do know that 6 to 11 had 6 chapters! I had cut almost all the chapter 6 since Choi Han said that he wants the scene where he and Cale met! And I forgot to say my pronouns, it's he"

'so he's a boy, I thought he's a girl' Almost all of them thought, almost since some don't bother to think about the mysterious man that bring them here.

"Then, let us start." 

 

 

CHAPTER 6: THEY MET (3)

 

"A very fitting title for a meeting" Alberu commented.

 

 

‘Damn it, I’m shaking.’

Cale could hear his heart going crazy.

Although it was too dark to see clearly, Choi Han’s eyes that Cale could see through his hair were extremely cold.

Cale thought that it was a good idea that he chose to drink.
Cale congratulated himself for making such a smart decision and calmed himself down as much as possible. Jab. He needed to launch a jab and leave a good first impression.

Cale took a deep breath as he started to speak to Choi Han who was staring at him.

“You look like you are hungry.”

Tsk tsk. Cale clicked his tongue and took the chicken breast out of the bag. Then with an extremely gentle movement, Cale offered the roasted chicken breast not to Choi Han, but to the kittens.

 

"Young Master, it looks like you're baiting Choi Han-nim if you say it like that" Litana said.

Cale smiled. 'only if you knew'

-Human, are you scamming the Queen of the Jungle? Don't do it! Show them to the White Star!

 

 

“You poor things. Go ahead and eat it.”

Cale didn’t know that the kittens would be this small. He hope that they could still eat the chicken breast. Tsk. He clicked his tongue as he ripped the chicken breast into pieces so that the kittens could eat it better.

 

"Young Master Cale is a really good person" Litana praises Cale again. She still thinks that Cale was a good person through and through.

 

 

He was wondering what the hell he was doing crouching here feeding these kittens.
To be honest, Cale did not like cats. However, Choi Han treasured small animals.

 

"Then why did you save us?" Hong asked. 

"Just because"

 

 

Grrooooowl. Groooooowl.

The injured kitten must have understood Cale’s dislike for cats, as it showed its teeth and started to growl, but Cale started to pet the kitten’s silver fur as he looked into its golden eyes. The kitten must not have liked it, as it did its best to avoid Cale’s hand.

“You poor things. Eat this and get better soon.”

He didn’t even look at Choi Han when he said that, however, he was thinking that Choi Han was definitely looking at him.

“Do you have somewhere to go?”

He did not hear a response. However, Cale continued to speak. The guards would soon come to patrol this area, and he needed to make a move before Choi Han started to limp away to avoid the guards.

 

'What does that mean? Do Cale-nim knew the future?'

 

 

“Or a place to stay?”

Cale petted the growling silver furred kitten with golden eyes and pushed away the red kitten that was trying to attack him as he asked. The red kitten kept trying to hit Cale for some reason. It’s golden eyes, that matched its sibling’s eyes, shined brightly even in the darkness.

 

"I was not trying to attack you!!" Hong exclaimed almost immediately as if he don't want to be misunderstood by Cale.

"Then what are you doing?" Cale asked. He don't understand. What was Hong doing if he wasn't attacking him?

Hong who got embarrassed to say what he was actually doing shut his mouth.

"Young Master Cale, I think he was trying to get a pet from you."

"Huh, really?" Cale not believing Rosalyn's words.

Many people snorted at Cale's words, even the golden dragon did. Eruhaben never met any human as dense as Cale.

"Are you stupid or just really dense? Wanting a pet is what people think when a kitten is acting like that!" Hannah who can't handle the stress of the misunderstanding exploded.

 

 

But Cale needed to focus on Choi Han.

“Are you hungry?”

There still was no response. Cale had expected this.

Choi Han was probably observing him right now, but he also probably wanted to rest.

Both his body and mind had reached their limit. In addition, he had received a huge shock just the other day. For someone like Choi Han who had lived on his own without any human contact other than the villagers of that small village, Western City was completely foreign to him. He may have lived for tens of years already, but he was still young.

 

"Huh? How did you know about that Cale-nim? I have never said that to you."

All of them stared at Cale. This human became their friend after saving or helping them in their own lives. 

"Later"

Just like that, many people had their theories in their heads, 'does Cale Henituse know the secrets of the people he met? Is that the cause why he helped us?'

 

 

“Are you not going to say anything?”

“…Why are you talking to me?”

Choi Han finally seemed to have decided that Cale was weak.

 

-Strong Choi Han, of course, the human is weak! You don't need to observe to know that! The human is really weak!

'Yes, Raon I know'

 

 

Cale was weak enough that he could easily kill him even though he was at his limits. That was why Choi Han felt that it would be okay to accept Cale’s goodwill even though he had no idea why Cale was being nice to him.

 

"You punk thinking of killing the one who helped you?" Ron said glaring at Choi Han.

'No, don't fight here. I am just a shrimp. I am weak. I might get hurt.'

"A group of people just attacked our village, I thought that was the right thing to do" 

All of them agreed to Choi Han, Ron also agreed but Choi Han don't need to know about that. He also- no, his household was also eliminated by Arm so he knows the feeling of hiding while searching for them.

 

 

Cale stood up and walked toward Choi Han. The guards would soon come patrolling through this location.

“Hey.”

He could see Choi Han’s situation better once he got closer. He was a mess. However, maybe it was because he was the main character, but his eyes were clear. The black hair and black pupils that showed that Choi Han was Korean were actually quite nice to see. That was why Cale smiled as he casually spoke to Choi Han.

 

-What is 'Korean?
"What is 'Korean, Choi Han?"

Alberu and Raon said the same thing at the same time.

"Ah, Korean is what people like in Korea called. Korea is my hometown"

"I have never heard of a  place called Korean" Choi Han was surprised to see the majestic blonde-haired guy that was more majestic than alberu talk to him asking for his hometown.

"I was from a very far place"

'far place huh?'

-Choi Han, I want to go there! Can we? Can we? I'll get permission from the human!

"Raon I don't think we should"

-Why? It's your hometown!

"I'll explain later" Choi Han actually don't know what to say to Raon that he said that he will explain later.

 

 

“Follow me. I’ll feed you.”

The best first impression was to be the one who provides delicious food.

 

-end of chapter 6-

 

"That was the first chapter everyone! Some secrets regarding Young Master Cale will be found out."

'I feel very ominous, don't tell me they will learn my secret this early?'

"So let me renounce rule number 3, there are 30 mins breaks per pick so feel free to talk and clarify your misunderstandings at the given time. It will be going like this, Rule Number 3, you will be allowed to explain and discuss with each other even if the chapter is ongoing, but the breaks between picks will be reduced to 10 minutes. Do you consent?"

"yes," All of them said. It's to their advantage to talk while the chapter is ongoing, if they will talk after the chapter, what they will ask might get forgotten. So the updated rule is much welcome.

"Then, let's proceed to the next chapter"

 

CHAPTER 7: THEY MET (4)

 

Choi Han stopped leaning against the wall and pushed his body up.

His body was leaning to his left probably because his right ankle was uncomfortable, but Cale did not help him or say anything about him. There was no reason to be any nicer to him than he had already been.

Cale told Choi Han to follow him as he headed toward the Count’s estate. However, an existence blocked his path.

Meeeeeeeeow.

The red furred golden eyed kitten ran toward Cale and rubbed its cheeks on Cale’s shoes. Cale started to frown. He didn’t like cats, but this one seemed pretty cute. However, he suddenly felt chills all over his body and turned around. Choi Han was staring at him.

 

Hong blushed at being called cute by Cale. They were called cute by Hans many times but not Cale.

 

‘Damn it.’

Cale awkwardly started to pet the kitten.

“It seems like it likes me. But I have to go. See you next time.”

Cale never understood why people talked to animals. However, Cale, who had now become that person that was speaking to animals, quickly stood back up and walked away from the kitten.

 

"I don't too, you're not alone," Hannah said. She now has a fellow feeling to Cale's group, you can say that she's not as tense as she was when they suddenly brought them here. 

Unlike Hannah, Jack, Bud Illis, Glenn Poeff, and Fredo Von Ejellan still do not feel comfortable around Cale's group so they don't make much comments. As for Eruhaben, Cale interests him, a human that has 3 ancient powers and has a dragon occupying him? A weird scene for Eruhaben who don't think much of humans. And how is he still alive? It's not that surprising if he had the same affinities but he has different, he should have exploded the moment he got his second ancient power.

Grroooooowl.

The silver furred golden eyed kitten growled as if it was telling the red-furred kitten to come back while telling Cale to get lost. The red-furred kitten seemed to not want to go back as it continued to look back at Cale as it walked away. However, Cale did not turn back.

Meow, meoooooooow.

The sad cries of the kittens were getting farther away. Cale took a peek backwards. Choi Han was limping, but keeping up with him.

They made eye contact once more. Cale flinched as he quickly turned his head back. He was walking slowly to make it easier for Choi Han to keep up.

They passed the residential area and Cale took another sip of the alcohol.

The bars. Market. Plaza. They then passed the residences of the wealthy and finally arrived at the Count’s estate located in the rear of the city.

“What are you doing?”

Cale looked toward Choi Han, who had stopped moving. Choi Han must have seen how the soldiers greeted Cale, as well as how the citizens avoided him, on their way here.

Choi Han was probably questioning whether it really would be easy to kill Cale.

 

"What? I just stopped to rest my foot for a second. I was not planning to kill you, Cale-nim!"

 

Cale asked once more.

“Are you not going to come?”

As expected, Choi Han resumed walking. His reason for following Cale now was probably to get some information as well as to host the funeral for the villagers of Harris Village.

 

"Cale-nim~"

'At this point, Choi Han-nim might just cry' Alberu thought.
He thinks it's very funny, the meeting of these two, unlike the meet of him and Cale.

 

“Y, young master?”

As soon as Cale stood at the main entrance of the estate, the guards and knights stumbled over their words as they greeted him.

‘Sigh. I wish they would stop with that y, young master business.’

It was odd hearing them stumbling over their words every time. Since he possessed the body of a trash, he was trying his best to act like one. It was easier to be a trash young master than a noble young master. He was trying to make his life as easy as possible. Cale frowned at the guards’ stumbling of words while the guards quickly opened the gate.

 

And this is what Cale felt earlier. This sinister feeling that Ron might kill him.

"Possessing? Young Master-nim, what does that mean? Who are you in our young master's body?!" 
Cale can feel it. This killing aura of Ron. Cale needs to answer as soon as possible or he might just discover that his head is falling.

"I am Kim Roksoo" 

Many people got surprised. Who would have thought that the person that helped them is a body snatcher? 

'Will they kill me now?' That is what Cale thought but remember Rule Number 1 and 2. But he thinks that Ron doesn't remember it.

Suddenly a voice was heard. It's Daril-nim, the mysterious guy who brought them here.
"Number 1, no fighting and don't destroy the furniture in the room even if there are only chairs and a screen. Number 2, some of your secrets might be revealed so for the others be understanding and let the chapter finish or let the person explain first before judging."

Cale can't help but feel grateful to Daril-nim. He can feel Ron's bloodlust decrease but it is still there. 
"Explain"

"As I said, my name is Kim Roksoo. I also came from Korea like Choi Han, but the difference is that Choi Han came here with his body while I came here only with my soul and possessed Cale Henituse one day."

Choi Han feels surprised. Cale- Kim Roksoo should have known that he's Korean just by his name but this person didn't say a thing about it.
"Then you should have known"

"That you're korean? Of course, I know. By that name, who wouldn't. I didn't say a thing because just like you, I felt it was the right thing to do."

"The real young master Cale, do you know where is he?" Ron asked. 

"Unfortunately no, I just woke up a day before meeting Choi Han"

"Can I pick the chapter next? I want to see if there is something bout the real young master" Ron said. Everybody just agreed with him.

Cale... doesn't know why is he feeling this but he feels like someone just left. No, that everyone left him and he's alone again. He knew it will be like this, the moment they discover that Cale isn't him.

-Human don't worry! I'll protect you! even if I need to destroy this world I will do it for you!
'This child spouting vicious things. He don't need to destroy a world just for a guy like me. I just give him his name and rescued him. If someone had known about Raon they will absolutely do what I did'

Just like Raon, On and Hong also go to Cale

 

“Please head on in.”

Cale turned back to look at Choi Han. The rest of them looked at Choi Han as well. They were probably curious about this beggar that followed their young master back. The knights observed Choi Han with suspicion in their eyes.

“Follow me.”

Choi Han should know of Cale’s status by now. He continued to limp as he approached Cale. Cale looked calm and turned back as soon as he saw that Choi Han was behind him and entered through the gate.

But his heart was going crazy.

‘I’m sure he’s thinking about taking me as a hostage if something dangerous happens. That is probably why he stood right behind me.’

He was sure that Choi Han would not kill him. However, just thinking about being taken as hostage caused serious mental strain that Cale frowned as he looked at the two knights who were following them.

 

"Cale-nim why would I take you as a hostage!"
As Choi Han said that, some laugh and chuckled. Cale is thinking who could they laugh at this moment. But that comment made the tension in the room drop a little.

People aside from Ron and Beacrox don't think much of the real young master Cale, they didn't meet him in the first place, the one who they met is Kim Roksoo in Cale Henituse's body. But they still can't shrug the thought of Kim Roksoo being a body snatcher, but Ca-Kim Roksoo helped and saved them, who are they to judge.

 

“Don’t follow me.”

The knights flinched at Cale’s clear order. They looked back and forth between Cale and Choi Han before one of the knights approached Choi Han and Cale with a stiff expression on his face.

The knights cared about their creed more than anything else. It was fitting of the knights that Deruth treasured.

‘Well, I guess they have to act like this to be good knights.’

Cale was satisfied at the knights’ response to this beggar-like foreigner and left the knight alone to follow them. He just led Choi Han to the entrance of the Count’s residence.

“Young master, you’re back.”

“…Yes, Ron.”

This scary old man. He had been waiting for Cale outside the door. Cale didn’t expect him to really be waiting. Cale was scared, but thought that it was actually for the better.

Ron’s gaze turned toward Choi Han, and his benign smile suddenly stiffened.

‘Ron should be at a level where he can estimate Choi Han’s strength.’

Choi Han also stared back at Ron. Cale didn’t care what kind of attacks they were sending each other through their eyes and did what he needed to do. He was not done just yet.

“Follow me.”

Cale called out to Choi Han once more and started to walk. The servant, Ron, quickly followed Cale.

“Young master, what is going on? I will take care of this guest if you tell me what is needed.”

“No need.”

Someone else approached Cale as Ron was speaking.

“Young master. You returned after drinking today.”

It was the deputy butler Hans.

‘Ah, he was responsible for me.’

Cale clicked his tongue and ignored Hans’s statement. Instead, he lifted up the alcohol bottle and pointed toward Hans. It was at that moment.

“Aaack!”

Hans covered his face with both of his arms as he curled up. Silence filled the air.

“Tsk.”

Cale clicked his tongue and Hans looked up with a face completely red from embarrassment as he looked back at Cale.

“Put this away.”
“Yes.”

Hans received the alcohol bottle from Cale with a blank expression on his face.

“I will actually throw it at you next time.”

 

"Young Master Cale!" 

"That is why I am a trash. I drink a lot and throw things"

 

Hans turned pale at Cale’s words. Cale did not seem to care at all as he continued to walk. With the inclusion of Hans, there were now a total of four people following him.
Cale peeked every so often to make sure they were following him properly and arrived at his destination.

Kitchen #2. Cale pushed the door open as soon as he saw the sign.

“Young master?”

He could hear Hans’s confused voice behind him. However, there was a thick smile on Cale’s face. The end was near.

Now, Beacrox and Choi Han will meet. Cale’s heart was beating fast. The door easily opened. Cale’s expression stiffened at the scene in front of him inside the door.

 

"Your heart is always beating like crazy" Alberu commented.

"I can't help it" Cale whispered to Alberu, which of course got heard by everyone since they have great hearing

 

Clang. Clang.

Second Chef Beacrox was smiling while sharpening his blade. He seemed to be enjoying himself while sharpening his blade all alone in kitchen #2. However, that smile disappeared as soon as he saw Cale.

That was why Cale was scared. It was always scary to deal with lunatics. You never knew what crazy things a lunatic would do.

 

"You thought of me as a lunatic?" Beacrox asked dismayed.
Cale didn't answer as he was scared of what Beacros might do to him that he subconsciously hold to the sleeves of the crown prince on his side. Alberu was surprised to see Cale holding to him.

 

Cale made a move before Beacrox could respond. He put a hand on Choi Han’s shoulder and pointed at him.

“Give him something to eat.”

“Excuse me?”

Beacrox asked with a stiff expression on his face. The sharp blade in his hand was shining as it reflected the light. Cale calmed his shaking heart as he said it once more.

“Give him something to eat. He’s hungry.”

“Ho.”

The knight let out a shocked noise from the back, but Cale did not have the time to pay attention to that right now. He waited for Beacrox’s response with anxiety. Finally, Beacrox answered with a stiff expression still on his face.

“I will do as you instructed, young master.”

It was done.

Beacrox and Choi Han. And even Ron, someone that he did not expect. The three of them were connected now.

 

"What if they are connected, Young Master Cale?" Rosalyn asked.

"I thought they'll leave," Cale said really quiet but still got heard by many.

"Cale-nim?!" Choi Han exclaimed. He didn't know that Cale was planning for him to leave the same time he saved him!

 

A bright smile formed on Cale’s face. He could finally relax as he gave Beacrox another order with a slightly higher tone.

“Also prepare something for me. I’m hungry.”

Cale thought about the steak from last night’s dinner.

“Your steak last night was the best. You are a great chef.”

The tip of Beacrox’s knife slightly shook.

“Something like that steak would be a wonderful meal. Prepare it quickly.”

Cale turned around without waiting for Beacrox’s response. He then left the kitchen and headed towards his chamber. The knight and Hans followed him, and Hans quickly asked.

“What should I do about that guest?”

“I guess he is my guest. You take care of it.”

Since he connected the three of them, he didn’t want to deal with anything else for today.

Beacrox and Ron should be able to tell Choi Han’s strength. In the novel, Beacrox originally swears his loyalty to Choi Han because of his strength, so he should pledge his loyalty after figuring out Choi Han’s strength this time too. Of course, Cale had some other plans in the case that Beacrox was unable to determine Choi Han’s strength.

All Cale had to do was make Choi Han beat someone or something up, without it being him. Oh, and Beacrox had to be there to watch.

Even if it might have some holes, Cale had thought about a lot of different things.

 

"Novel?" Alberu asked.

'Haaaah, my secrets are being shown in just one chapter!' 

"Why would I pledge my loyalty to that punk?" Beacrox asked him while glaring.

"Because you're amazed by him?" Cale said.

"Why would I be amazed by that punk?!"

"Because he beat me up nearing death?" 

"HUH?!" All of them exclaimed.
People who aren't really with Cale called him unlucky in the back of their minds. They don't want to interrupt this very entertaining conversation that is currently happening.

"Why would I beat you, Cale-nim?!" 

"Because the novel said so," Cale calmy said.
People who were in the same room are really confused, just what is this novel?! 

 

“Hans. Stop annoying me and just bring the meal over to my chamber when it’s ready.”

As expected, Ron did not follow him. Cale left the knight and Hans outside his chamber door as he closed the door and laid down on the bed. He was happy. His exhaustion and the alcohol made him fall asleep before the food ever showed up.

That was why he did not know that Beacrox’s cooking knife slashed toward Choi Han’s neck and that Ron’s sharp dagger was flung toward Choi Han’s heart. Of course, both of their attacks had failed.

Well, this was actually a situation that nobody, other than the three involved individuals, would know about.

 

 

-end of chapter 7-

 

"You guys fought with each other the moment you met?" Rosalyn asked.

"He reeked smelled like Arm so we got defensive" Beacrox explained.

"I thought they hit up the moment they met!" Cale whispered on his breath.
When everyone heard that, they only have one thing on their mind.

'HE REALLY WANTS THEM TO LEAVE.....but why though?'

 

 

CHAPTER 8: PICKED IT UP (1)

 

Late at night.

Deputy butler Hans had to stand in front of Count Deruth. He started to make his report while Deruth quietly listened until he was finished.

“He is currently sleeping in his room.”

 

'Does he really report that I was sleeping? It's creepy. It feels like I have a stalker. It's good that I left the count's house' Cale thought while nodding that got noticed by others who were staring at him.

 

Hans finally finished his report and Deruth started to speak.

“The driver reported that he went to the Flynn Merchant Guild’s illegitimate son’s tea shop. Today, he brought a young man whose identity we cannot verify. In terms of drinking, he only drank a little bit and kept a clear head.”

 

'Ha! Cale Henituse has a really high tolerance to alcohol of you don't know'

 

Hans’s report was short, but Deruth found that short report interesting.

“Should we put a tail on him?”

He waved his hand to oppose Hans’s question. He didn’t want to know what his son was doing on the outside to the point he would put a tail on him.

“No need. As long as he is in the territory, anything he does is under my authority to handle.”

Deruth cherished Hans the most out of all the young deputy butlers. It was because he fulfilled orders well and was a good person.

“Do what you have been doing in terms of observing Cale inside the house and reporting what you see.”

“I understand.”

Hans did not say anything else as he bowed his head.

Deruth. He was someone who did not have any special abilities nor any solid networks. However, just like the previous Count, he was able to rule over the Henituse territory and grow his wealth by selling marble and wine. He was someone who was able to protect his territory properly.

‘Cale has changed.’

Cale felt different than normal. It wasn’t that he suddenly got smarter or stronger, but that his actions were clearly different from before.

 

"So he noticed, but why he didn't knew?" Litana said. 
After the secret that the Cale that they met isn't the real Cale Henituse, after some seconds it became a normal thing.

 

“Ah, Hans.”

“Yes, Count-nim?”

“Bring me some information about the Flynn Merchant Guild.”

Tea shop owner, Billos. Deruth knew about this bastard son of the Flynn Merchant Guild. This was because the Henituse’s largest trading partner for wine was the Flynn Merchant Guild.

“I will get right on it.”

“Great.”

Deruth watched Hans walk out of his office as he started to think. There was a lot of things for him to think about other than the change in Cale’s demeanor.

 

"Ha! He still didn't change!" Ron said. 
'Not that I am not the same. How can I not notice that the Young Master I serve now isn't the young master I have taken care of for 18 years? I failed the late countess"

 

The atmosphere around the continent was dangerous. It was like a volcano right before it erupts. Deruth could clearly feel the dangerous atmosphere despite the fact that he was in the corner of the kingdom. It was because he was always receiving an endless amount of information about it. But the message from the Royal Court that he received today made Deruth even more certain about the current atmosphere of the continent.

The former Counts of the Henituse territory always passed on a single piece of advice to the next in power.

‘There is no need to be recorded in history. Just live for peace and happiness.’

“I guess I need to reinforce the city walls.”

He may not be a good fighter, but Deruth was always thinking about ways to protect himself and his family.

***

There are times when the body is stronger than the mind.

“Young master, you were sleeping so soundly that I did not wake you up.”

Cale had slept in. The fact that Ron brought lemonade instead of cold water again made things even worse. However, Cale could not say anything about it.

It was because there was a bandage around Ron’s neck.

“Are you hurt?”
“…Are you worrying about me?”
“No. It’s just annoying to look at.”
“It is nothing much. I was just scratched by a cat’s claw.”

‘Is a, ‘cat,’ another reference to an innocent person?’

Cale was sure that someone would have had their fated meeting last night. He avoided the gaze of Ron, who was smiling, and headed toward the chamber’s window. He needed to move faster because he slept in.

“Will you be heading out right away?”
“Yes. I’ll take care of everything on my own outside.”
“I understand. Oh, young master.”

Cale let go of the door handle and turned to look at Ron. Ron had an odd smile on his face.

“What do you think about the lemonade?”
“Great. It’s delicious.”

Ron’s voice became an octave lower.

“…Is that so?”
“Yes.”

‘What kind of question was that?’

Since Ron was someone he could not ignore, Cale just answered the question as nicely as possible while opening the door.

Slam. He then quickly closed it right back.

“…Ron.”

 

"Haaaaah"

"I remember this, Cale-nim!"

 

Ron approached Cale at his calling and whispered with a smile on his face.

“Young master, were you surprised? Your guest from yesterday is waiting for you outside.”

Cale was surprised. Cale had seen Choi Han staring at him as soon as he opened the door, which caused him to close the door in shock. His hand headed to the inner pocket of his shirt. The 10 million gallons in his pocket calmed him down.

 

"That's a lot of money"

"So you decided to get moral support from money? You're driving me nuts, Henituse"

"Money is what keep me rationalized"

 

Ron gazed toward Cale as he continued to speak.

“I didn’t have a chance to tell you because you opened the door right away. I told him to wait comfortably in his room, but he insisted that he needed to see you and waited outside the door.”

‘Didn’t have a chance to tell me my ass.’

 

"I don't feel safe seeing that my thoughts are being broadcasted"

"Indeed, Young Master" For the first time again, Ron replied to Cale. 
Cale had goosebumps over him. He wants this thing to be over quickly.

 

Cale could not say anything to this terrible old man who definitely had the chance but chose not to tell him. Cale moved a step away from Ron as he opened the door again.

“What’s going on?”

Cale pretended like he never slammed the door as he started to chat with Choi Han. He was paying attention to Choi Han’s appearance as he asked.

After taking a shower, fixing his hair, and wearing new clothes, a pure and clean feeling was coming from Choi Han. However, it was difficult to think like that after seeing his eyes.

Choi Han was still in a twisted state. That was why looking at his eyes made Cale feel a bit scared. Choi Han was also staring back at Cale before finally starting to speak.

“Pay you back.”
“Huh?”
“I will pay you back for the meal.”

Choi Han was speaking formally unlike yesterday. More importantly, Cale started to frown at the words, ‘pay you back.’

‘Pay me back? Is he trying to make me have a heart attack?’

 

"Cale-nim, never in my life after I have thought of killing you~"

(a/n: just cry, Choi Han)

 

Who in their right mind would use Choi Han for manual labor? Cale just wanted Choi Han to get out of this city as soon as possible.

Of course, Choi Han would agree to help Cale out if he said it was to pay him back. He was that kind of person. However, Cale didn’t have anything he needed from Choi Han.

“No need. Is there anything else you need?”

He quickly rejected Choi Han’s offer and asked if there was anything else he needed. Choi Han started to observe Cale even more closely. That gaze made Cale think about how Cale got beaten to a pulp in the novel, and his arms started to develop goosebumps. Choi Han started to speak at that point.

 

"That novel again" Eruhaben commented. "What is that novel, Cale Henituse?" He said it while releasing some dragon fear.
Everyone understood this majestic blonde is a great and mighty dragon. But what everyone was curious is why Cale Henituse seems to not be affected by the dragon fear?

"Are you a dragon slayer?" Eruhaben again asked. "But why would a dragon slayer be with a dragon?"
Cale felt his life just shorted when Eruhaben said the word 'dragon slayer' if anyone is a dragon slayer that would be Choi Han!

"The novel is a novel that I read before sleeping and going to Cale Henituse's body. It's a story about Choi Han. And as for the dragon slayer, I don't know about that but I think I am not? I am weak, probably the weakest here"

"A novel about me?"

"Yes, a novel about a high school schooler that is suddenly teleported at the Forrest of Darkness and live there for tens of years."

"What's a high school?"

"It's like an academy in Korea"

"But Hyung still looks young?" Lock asked.

"I didn't really age that much when I came here"

 

“There is something I would like to request for your help.”

Cale closed his eyes at the word, ‘help.’ He did not want to get involved with Choi Han. The ‘help,’ that Choi Han would ask about could be nothing other than something regarding Harris Village.

 

"So that's why you know about Choi Han"

"Yes. But I don't know about the whole future as I only read up to the war between the north and the south of the western continent."

 

The Cale in the novel called the villagers of Harris Village useless and ended up getting beaten up because of it. Cale thought about that as he opened his mouth.

“Tell Hans your request. He will take care of everything.”

After opening his eyes again, Cale made eye contact with Choi Han, who was standing there as still as a statue.
“He is a talented deputy butler. He will be able to help you out with almost any normal request.”
Cale then put a hand on Ron’s shoulder. He could feel Ron flinch, but Cale decided to get both of them out of his sight at the same time.

“Ron here is pretty useful as well. He will also be able to help you out. Ron, he is my guest. Make sure to take proper care of whatever he needs.”

Cale also gave Ron an order before moving his hand off of Ron’s shoulder. He then heard Choi Han calling out to him.

“But you don’t even know who I am.”

Cale turned around to look. He could see Choi Han still observing him. The scary feeling emitting from him had disappeared, and Cale could only feel an unexplainable purity coming from Choi Han.

“Why do I need to know who you are? Is there a reason to help someone who does not have as much as I have?”

 

"You're really nice, Young Master"

"It's because I don't want to be beaten to death"

"But he can just avoid Choi Han" They whispered to each other

 

Choi Han started to frown a bit at Cale’s words. It was very faint, but Cale, who had been closely observing Choi Han, definitely saw it.

‘Is he annoyed that I said someone who does not have as much as I do?’

 

"I am not Cale-nim! Please don't think of me like this ever again"

 

Cale quickly continued on.

“Based on your situation, I doubt you’ll ask for something difficult. Well, if it is something difficult, I’m sure Hans will know where to draw the line.”

He pushed Ron toward Choi Han as he turned away from the two of them.

“Then goodbye. I have a lot of things to do.”

Cale quickly headed toward his father Deruth’s office. He needed to get a large amount of allowance today. He could hear Ron’s voice coming from his behind him.

“Young master, I will do as you commanded.”

‘I don’t care whether you do or do not.’

Frying and stirring was for them to do as the main characters, not Cale. Wouldn’t they get closer to each other faster since they met four days earlier thanks to him?

 

"We did not get closer, Cale-nim" Choi Han muttered.

Cale sweats
"Of course"

 

Ron looked toward Cale, who was moving away from both of them, before looking down at the empty cup in his hands.

“Interesting.”

That fearless puppy did not like sour things. He still did not like it. However, he now drank it.

Ron touched his neck. He had been hurt for the first time in a long time, but something more interesting than the injury kept nagging at him.

The fearless puppy was scared of him.

‘Does he know something?’

 

"Did the novel also say something about us, Young Master-nim" Ron asked.

"Ah yes, you and Beacrox are the first Choi Han recruited in his group. It also said something about your background"

"ha! That I became amazed of this punk because he beat you and decided to follow him and my father also did" Beacrox sums it all up. It's still crazy he thought. He can never see himself listening to Choi Han's orders.

 

“Lead the way.”

Ron turned his gaze toward the source of the voice. He could see Choi Han looking at him with disgust. This punk seemed to have figured out that he was someone who has killed after their short spar last night.

“Sure.”

This punk, who also gave off a similar scent of blood, was pretending to be clean. Ron found it funny that such a twisted punk was acting that way.

This punk, that they met last night, gave off the violent, disgusting, and murderous aura of the Forest of Darkness. It was an aura that Ron and Beacrox could instantly tell apart from other auras.

Of course, that murderous aura was not Choi Han’s own. Choi Han had gotten that aura from the assassins he had killed, and now that he had showered and cleaned up, the murderous aura was no longer surrounding him.

‘I guess there is no way those people would cross over.’

Ron thought about the events of last night as he started to talk to the boy who seemed to have gone through a lot in the past few days.

“Follow me.”

Ron started to walk in order to follow his puppy young master’s order, and Choi Han followed behind him. Choi Han’s gaze momentarily headed toward Cale’s direction before turning back to Ron.

 

-end of chapter 8-

 

"Those people did cross Ron-nim" Witira said.

"Of course they did, they even get my arm," Ron said.

'an Arm for an arm' Cale thought.
It's a pun. And no, he doesn't want Ron to know about what he just thought of. Thank you.

Notes:

The comments really fuel me to write the second chapter😭😭 thank you very much.

And thank you for understanding my not-very-good english. I hope you enjoyed this chap!!

Chapter 3: Meeting of Choi Han and Cale Henituse (part 2)

Summary:

"Thank you for saving me, Human"

Notes:

So I decided to add an angst tag since writing this chapter made me cry a lot. Also, I will be updating every week on Monday and Thursday, since I need to limit myself in updating. I really intended to publish this yesterday but I've gotten a cold. How unlucky am I to have a cold just after a few days publishing this? Anyways, happy reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

CHAPTER 9: PICKED IT UP (2)

 

Cale held a bag that was twice the size of yesterday’s bag as he headed back up to the top of the slums. The two siblings were there to greet him once again.

 

"Noona, that's us!" Hong exclaimed.
On don't really get the hype but still stand up like she was proud.

"I knew they weren't just some random travel kittens" Alberu whispered.

 

 

The children kept their mouth shut as they looked toward Cale. Cale smiled as he took out two small bags and pushed them toward the children.

“Take it.”

The young girl slowly approached him. Cale frowned as he watched the girl with coarse grey hair approach him. She had a hand on her side as she limped over to him.

“Hey.”

Cale pushed the two bags toward the young boy.

“You come here and take it.”

The young boy quickly rushed over and snatched the bags before quickly running back. Compared to Cale’s bright red hair, the boy had coarse dark red hair that shook as he ran.

Cale then turned around and headed toward the man-eating tree.

“Wow.”
“It’s not bread. It’s meat and cake.”

 

'Should I be a kitten too so that Cale-nim will not think of me killing him every second?' Choi then thought and looked at Cale.

'Why is he looking at me? I didn't think of him killing me this time. Did he decide to just kill me? No, he already clarified it. He will not will me...probably'
Cale sweats and decided to focus on the screen and not give a fuck to Choi Han.

 

 

He could hear the siblings talking about the food, but he did not care. He continued to walk toward the man-eating tree’s territory.

Oooooooooooooong-

“…It’s a bit scary.”

The black tree without any leaves seemed to be moving its branches to welcome Cale. This eerie feeling made Cale nervous, but he still poured the contents of the bag into the hole underneath the tree.

 

"What are you doing? Did you grow crazy being on the young master's body?" Asked Beacrox

"Feeding the tree? What's with you asking something so obvious?" Cale can feel Beacrox glaring at him.
'Should I not answer him?'

"But Henituse, why are feeding a tree?" Alberu asked

"Oh, I was getting the ancient power, Indestructible Shield, this time. It's the shield I used in the Terror Plaza Incident"

"You picked up a shield by feeding a tree? Where's the logic in that?"

"It was the test, Your Highness"

 

 

The bread quickly disappeared.

It was at that moment.

  • …More, give me more.

 

"You said you were getting an ancient power right?" the guy named Bud Illis asked.

"Yes, is there something wrong?"

"Why does it talk?"

"huh?"

"huh?"

"Don't ancient powers normally talk when getting it? It even says it's backstory"

"Cale Henituse, ancient powers don't talk!"

This is driving Cale nuts. What does he mean don't talk? All ancient powers in his possession right now talk and give backstories when getting them!

"Yeah, I've never heard of a talking ancient power" Eruhaben added.

-Gramps, it's there something wrong with our human?

-Our? And why are you calling me gramps? I have a name, call me Eruhaben-nim since I am much older than you.

-I am calling you gramps because you're much older than me! C'mon, tell me! Is there something wrong with human?

-haaah. It's not like there is something wrong, but talking ancient power is unheard of

"I've got an ancient power in the past too but it never once talk"

'Haaah, this is driving me crazy! Is there really something wrong with me and my ancient power?'

 

 

‘…It’s driving me crazy.’

 

"I agree"

 

 

The response he read about in the novel showed up. It was the voice of a weak girl. Yes, the person who starved to death was a priestess who served a god. However, unlike the present day priestesses of the temples or churches, the ancient priestesses were shamans. The majority of the ancient shamans could be considered people who had superpowers or natural forces under their command.
Cale quickly grabbed the bag and started to move.

‘Cale, come to my study tonight.’

That was what his father, Deruth, had said to Cale when he went to get some allowance. That was why he had to leave here before evening at the latest.
‘Half.’

He came here with the intention of taking care of half of the gluttony of the tree today. He went back down the hill to get more bread. He could see the two siblings looking at him with cake on their lips.

“Tsk.”

Cale frowned and clicked his tongue as he walked past the two siblings.

Cale then walked to the street where there were a lot of bakeries. He had already swept the stock of the bakery he went to yesterday this morning, so it would take them some time to restock. That was why he needed to look for another bakery. It was at that moment.

“Y, young master.”

A woman’s voice made Cale turn his head. A middle-aged woman smiled awkwardly as she pointed to her shop. Her hand was shaking and she was full of fear, but she still had some confidence.

“We have a lot of bread.”

Cale started to smile. Now this was a woman who knew how to do business. The other vendors were peeking their way while looking at what was going on.

Cale threw her a gold coin and the woman quickly picked it up.

“Give me everything you have. Pack it quickly.”

In that instant, the smile on the middle-aged woman’s face grew wider. She instantly went into the store and immediately came back out with a large bag full of bread. She had already packed it all up in advance.

“Here it is, young master.”

‘Wow. She really is a good merchant.’

This was someone who knew how to make money.

“I can also prepare some more.”

Cale liked this woman even more. However, at that instant…

“Young master! We can make even more bread than that!”

An old man across the street raised his hand as he rushed over. He was wearing a baker’s uniform. Cale liked his fitting outfit and threw a gold coin to him as well.

“I will head to your shop next. Have a bag ready.”
“Thank you very much!”

 

"They started to talk with you, Henituse" 

"Yes, Your highness. A good merchant never miss a good opportunity to make money"

 

 

Cale was amazed by these vendors. They were still afraid of him because of his identity as the trash of the Count’s family, but they had no issues coming up to him to make some easy money. It was probably because they knew that Cale did not hit anybody who was not a gangster, but he still could see why the Henituse territory was doing so well.

The fact that Cale had spent a gold coin to buy a bag of bread yesterday had already spread like wildfire. 1 million gallons. The others gasped at the week’s worth of profit while their eyes started to sparkle.
‘I can go around to those three places tomorrow to get bread.’

Since he gave each of them a gold coin, he should be able to get another bag from them tomorrow. Cale was happy that things were going so smoothly.
However, there was someone who was watching him from afar.

 

"What? Is it Hans again?" Cale asked himself.

 

 

“Hmm.”

It was the chef, Beacrox. Just like his father, he had a bandage around his neck, and he was watching Cale from behind a corner. He just watched Cale buy the bag of bread and some medicinal herbs before heading back to the slums.

 

"What the hell, Beacrox?" Cale can't help himself to cuss at Beacrox. 
'Beacrox feels like a reporter following an artist or a sasaeng fan'

 

 

“…Did he go crazy?”

Cale seemed like he had gone crazy since yesterday.

Beacrox had never cared about Cale, even when his father had said that Cale was an interesting kid, but, the more he saw, the more he started to agree. It felt like it would be just as fun to watch Cale as it was to watch the black-haired punk. Beacrox’s eyes started to sparkle.

 

"Why would your eyes sparkle?"

"I find it interesting"

'interesting my ass'

 

 

Billos, the owner of the tea shop with the highest view, took a sip of his tea as he received his subordinate’s report.

“Young master Cale is going in and out of the slums?”
“Yes, Billos-nim.”
“I see.”
“We also received communication from the capital.”
“Is that so?”

 

"What's wrong with these people following me everywhere?!" Cale exploded. He can't bear it anymore. He hates it when someone was doing something out of their business, more when if they are about his own life.

 

 

Billos’s round eyes, that were hard to see because of his fat, opened widely. The subordinate flinched for a moment before continuing his report.
“Yes. It mentioned that the crown will soon gather people. That is why they wish for Billos-nim to return and get to work.”

Clank.

Billos put the teacup on the table as he motioned with his chin.

“You can head out now.”

The subordinate quickly moved into the shadows and disappeared. Billos stared at the spot his subordinate was standing in as one corner of his lips twisted upward.

“Do they think I will be their dog and watch the house again?”

His gaze headed out of the window. It felt like his gaze could reach the far away capital.

***

“This, this isn’t bread. Isn’t bread.”
“And?”

Seeing the young girl who was mumbling, ‘isn’t bread,’ over and over as she held the medicinal herbs in her hand, Cale just snorted as he headed back to the man-eating tree. However, the young boy got in his way.

 

"You gave them bread on the first day, then meat and cake on the second, and medicine herbs now? No wonder you adopted them" Alberu said.

"Where's the connection about adopting them and giving them food and medicine?" Cale asked

'Does he really not get it or he's just joking?'

"You basically give them what they need every single day!" Bud said.

"People give me food back then but never adopted me" Cale quietly said. "Huh? I don't get it"

All of them who heard what Cale mumbled have confused expressions. Why would they need to give him food?

 

 

“You cannot die.”

It was the young boy saying he cannot die now. Cale did not even frown as he just walked past the young boy.

Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo.

He was an orphan and didn’t have anything to his name. That was why there were a lot of people who showed the poor Kim Rok Soo a lot of sympathy.

 

'It makes sense of what he mumbled earlier'

"You were an orphan back on Korea Cale-nim?" Choi Han asked, He can't help but show sympathy to Cale- no, Kim Roksoo.
Choi Han had a family back there. He experienced being loved by his parents. He was shocked because he thought that Cale also had parents, based on what he was doing with the children, he thought Cale experienced some.

'He and the real young master is the same.' That is what Ron thought. Cale's mother is the only one who died but the count never talked to Cale, he basically abandoned Cale at that point.

 

 

‘Is there a reason to show sympathy for the needy?’

That was something he heard all the time when he was younger.

‘Young beggar.’
‘Poor orphan.’
‘You don’t need a reason to show sympathy.’

There was a time he just took that at face value, but he started to understand the real meaning of it as he got older.
There wasn’t a logical reason for the things your heart draws you to do. You didn’t need a reason.

 

"No wonder you're always helping everyone who you met," Alberu said.

"I helped them but it is to have my slacker life. I can't have the place I am going to live a war zone" Cale said.

"You can just live an easy life inside the Count's territory but you travel to help everyone in the continent!" Alberu said.

"That's right Cale-nim"

"It's for my slacker life"

'Is he joking?'

 

 

“So annoying.”

Cale hated to see young children being hurt. However, he didn’t have any thoughts about nursing the young girl nor thoughts of consoling her. He frowned toward the young girl who was limping toward him and the young boy next to her as he answered them.

“I won’t die.”

 

"He didn't want to console her but still console her," Glenn mumbled

"Maybe it's his temperament"

 

 

The siblings finally stopped following him once he said that. Cale was unhappy at the thought that he did something he hated the most. He hated people who got involved in other people’s business without being asked, but he had done just that by giving the young girl the medicinal herbs.

 

"You hated people being involved in other people's business?" Eruhaben said. "But hearing everyone, it seems like you've helped them all"

"It's for my slacker life"

"haaah"

 

 

Oooooooooooong.

  • More, give me more.

 

"It's still weird thinking you hearing the voices of ancient powers"

 

 

“Yes. Eat it all.”

Cale dumped the whole bag into the man-eating tree without caring about how it landed. He was not afraid. The bread instantly disappeared into the darkness that was now too light to be called darkness. Cale could now see a new grey light. However, it would only seem grey to him.

‘I guess it is paying off for the money I spent.’

Cale poured the other bag of bread into the hole as he headed back home. He didn’t see the siblings anymore, but that was better for Cale.

However, he saw the two struggling cats on his way back home and flinched.

‘It’s the cats from yesterday. They shouldn’t remember me, right?’

 

"Too bad, we remember you" On commented.

 

 

Silver fur and golden eyes, dark red fur and golden eyes. The two cats did not even meow as they stared at Cale. Cale did not want to cause a scene, and just looked away as he headed back home.

He then heard something from his father that almost made him faint.

 

"Faint? Why would you faint?" Alberu asked but Cale didn't answer him.

 

 

“… Could you please say that one more time.”
“Yes. Cale.”

Basen was standing next to Cale as well. The story of the Henituse family that was not mentioned in the novel was happening in front of Cale’s eyes.

“You shall go to the capital as our family’s representative.”

Cale could feel a headache coming.

“Originally, Basen was supposed to go. However, you are the first born of our family.”

Cale just opened and closed his mouth repeatedly as he watched Count Deruth sitting there with a gentle smile. Going to visit the crown at such a time. Cale was quickly thinking about the contents of ‘The Birth of a Hero’ as Deruth continued to speak.

 

"And what is 'Birth of a Hero'?" Alberu asked,

"It is the title of the novel"

"Haah, I still can't believe that we live inside a novel"

 

 

“The crown is hosting a big event, and the noble families of each territory have been invited to gather. It will be your first time to go visit the crown, but Basen has been going to similar functions for the last two years. However, I am hoping for you to go this time.”

Big event hosted by the crown. That made Cale think about a single incident.

The Plaza Terror Incident.
A secret organization commits a terrorist act when many of the citizens of the capital are gathered in one place. Our hero Choi Han is the one who manages to block about half of their plot. That would be the fourth time that Choi Han and the secret organization would come into contact with each other.

As a result, Choi Han is able to save a lot of the citizens at the plaza and becomes connected with the crown prince. They then quickly develop a friendship with each other.

 

"You already knew that it will happen, but why didn't you tell the crown?" Alberu asked bitterly.

"Would you believe me if I suddenly barged to the palace and said that someone will be bombing the plaza? I am a trash, no one would ever believe me if I said something like that. Moreover, you would have thought that I am with them after the bombing. I don't want that to happen" Cale explained

 

 

Cale suddenly got the chills.

Since the novel described the event from Choi Han’s point of view, it did not talk much about the gathering of the nobles. All it mentioned was that Choi Han gains some party members before and after the incident, as well as the strong backing of the crown prince.

But he had to go to the scene of that terrorist attack?
Of course, he did not know whether the nobles would gather in the plaza as well. Cale started to recall the information in ‘The Birth of a Hero.

[Tons of people were gathered in the plaza. The platform was still empty. It was for the royal family that would soon arrive. Choi Han could see some other people who looked like they held important positions. However, more important to Choi Han, was the fact that a lot of citizens, young, old, male, female, were gathered here. Choi Han’s heart started to beat faster.
He did not want to see a group of innocent people dying ever again.]

 

"You remembered the whole book?"

"Yes, you can say that I can remember anything that I saw"

Cale remembers that time when Lee Soohyuk and Choi Jungsoo died. If they did not fight and wait for the backup they might be alive right now, but Cale also knew that if they didn't fight, the whole city will be endangered. He still hoped though, that those two didn't care about the others at that time. What a suicidal duo. What can be good at fighting for others when you might die? Cale doesn't understand.

 

 

Would people who looked like they held important positions include the nobles?
Cale turned to look at Basen even as his father was continuing to speak. Basen stood there stoically, looking at his father without giving Cale a single glance.

‘Deruth said Basen normally goes to events like this. Should I tell him to go?’

Cale’s mouth continued to repeatedly open and close. He did not want to go to a dangerous area. However, he could not bring himself to say Basen’s name.

A relationship that was neither good nor bad. That was the relationship between the original Cale and Basen. Basen found Cale to be difficult, but that was it.

Cale’s mind started to get complicated. Would Cale have gone in the story? There was no way Deruth would send the trash to the capital. Just why was he trying to send him then? Cale was wondering if he had done something wrong to have caused this to happen.

“You will leave in five days.”

Five days later. Hearing Deruth say that, Cale knew that the Cale in the novel had not gone to the capital.
In the novel, he was beaten to a pulp by Choi Han four days later and carried into the Count’s estate. There was no way he could go to the capital in that condition.

 

"Ah-ahhh...I'm so sorry Cale-nim~!"
Everyone can see Choi Han tearing up.

'Please Cale, clear up your misunderstandings with this guy'

 

 

“Cale. Before Basen started to do it, you had participated in all of these ceremonies. Think back on those times and have a relaxed journey.”

“Father.”

Deruth looked toward Cale at his calling. Basen slowly turned to look at his older brother as well.

“I am a bit anxious because of this sudden development. I have not gone to any of these since two years ago. I don’t understand why I would suddenly have to go. Please let me think about it.”

Deruth agreed and told his two sons that they could leave. The siblings quickly left the study. Cale was busy thinking about all sorts of things. If Cale threw a fit and caused a scene, Deruth would probably send Basen, but that would leave a bitter taste in his mouth.

It was at that moment.

“Hyung-nim.”

Cale could hear his young brother, Basen’s voice. Cale turned his head. He could see Basen still stoically walking without looking at him. The 15-year-old Basen always talked like this without ever making eye contact.
“Hyung-nim, there is no reason you cannot go.”

 

"Haaaah"
Cale sighed.

 

 

Sigh. Cale let out a sigh.

Basen did not even look at Cale as he left the study and headed to his own room. Cale stared at Basen for a long time.

“…It’s not supposed to go like this.”

Cale had been pushed out of the successor spot. Cale could not stop acting like trash even when his younger brother flat out acted like he was the family’s successor since two years ago. He was the joke of the family.
That was why there were a lot of reasons he should not go as the family representative to the crown’s summon. However, Basen was saying that there were no reasons not to go to the event.

Basen was saying that there were enough reasons for Cale to go as the family representative.

‘Things will become complicated like this.’

Cale stated to frown. He did not like how things were going.
But the other problem was…

‘It’s worth a shot.’

 

"It's worth a shot? But you bled?" Alberu asked.

"That was out of my calculation," Cale said and turned to the side as he can feel the gazes of Ron, Beacrox, and Choi Han.

 

 

He thought it was worth going through the events that were about to come up.

The reason was that the chances of Cale coming back without dying or getting hurt were pretty high.

‘It will also make it difficult for me if Basen dies without being able to take the Count position.’

In order for Cale to live a peaceful life, Basen needed to survive. There was still their youngest sister, Lily, but she was too young. Furthermore, Cale needed to head out of Western City after taking the ancient power located at the man-eating tree in order to take some other ancient powers located outside the Henituse territory.

 

"What? You already knew the locations of the ancient powers?" Bud asked.

"It was because of the novel"

 

 

The scale inside Cale’s mind started to tilt.

He started to stare at deputy butler Hans who was heading his way. Hans’s expression was intense, but not dark. He seemed to be a bit bitter, but his eyes were clear.

“Young master, the request that your guest has asked for-”
“Hans.”

Cale cut him off as he said something else.

“Bring that guest here.”
“Excuse me?”

Cale was not going to be pushed around. If he was going to have to move, he might as well do it in a way that was most comfortable for him and in a way that was most beneficial for him.

“Ah, if he doesn’t want to come, just tell him this.”

Based on Hans’s expression, Cale was certain that Choi Han’s issue was settled properly. In the novel, Count Deruth gave a proper funeral for the villagers and took care of everything even after Choi Han beat Cale to a pulp. That shouldn’t have changed at all.

“Payment.”
“Pardon?”
“Tell him to come because a way for him to pay me back has come up.”

 

"So that's why you didn't force us to leave with this punk" Ron commented.

"Yeah, I need Choi Han to protect me"

"I'll protect you Cale-nim. I'll kill all of those Arms"

'Ugh'
Cale can't help but shrug at Choi Han's words. 
'Can't he be much less viscous?'

Meanwhile...
'I thought he said that only crazy people will use Choi Han? I guess he's a crazy bastard after all.'
It's Alberu who is really done at Cale.

 

 

 

CHAPTER 10: PICKED IT UP (3)

 

Deputy butler Hans immediately ordered another servant to call Choi Han over.

“Where is he right now?”

“Ah, he is with Ron in chef Beacrox’s kitchen.”

Cale’s heart jumped as he walked into the study. Were the three of them getting along as expected?

 

"We're not getting along Cale-nim"

"Yes yes, I know I know. Didn't you already tell me that when we're preparing to save Raon?"

 

 

“Based on what I’ve been told, he is learning how to cook basic dishes from chef Beacrox.”

“Cooking?”

“Yes.”

One corner of Cale’s lips went up.

‘Cooking my ass.’

They were calling it, ‘cooking,’ but he was probably learning about torturing or Beacrox and Ron were admiring Choi Han’s sword skill. Cale didn’t need to see it to know the truth.

 

"So, was that true, Choi Han-nim?" Witira asked. She's sorry for Choi Han the whole time, he can't believe that Cale really thought of Choi Han capable of killing him.

"Ah, we're really just cooking there. Cale-nim misunderstood me again" 
When Alberu heard this, he already know that Choi Han accepted his faith. That Cale Henituse really thought him like this.

 

 

Cale naturally walked over and sat down at his desk. He then casually asked Hans, who was idly standing in the corner.

“What did he ask for?”

“Ah.”

Hans seemed shocked at Cale’s sudden words, before quickly putting on a serious expression and started to report. It was the information Cale expected it to be.

Hans could not hide his sorrow and disappointment while sharing about what happened to Harris Village, and had gone to the Count with Choi Han to deliver the Village Chief’s Plaque that Choi Han brought.

“Father met with him?”

“Yes. The Count-nim immediately ordered for a funeral and will be sending inspectors, knights, and soldiers to investigate.”

Mm. Hans stopped for a moment and hesitated before continuing to speak.

“However, the guest has indicated he will not be going back with us.”

Hans recalled meeting the Count with Choi Han, as Choi Han explained the situation to the Count.

Choi Han was speaking normally, but the tips of his fingers were shaking. It was then that Hans found out that Choi Han was 17 years old. He was able to keep his life because he happened to be searching for medicinal herbs on his own at the time of the massacre, but he still had to watch his neighbors and friends all being killed at such a young age. Just how much shock would he have received?

“Will that be okay?”

That was why Hans had asked Cale. Will it be okay for him to not say his final farewell?

“It is his decision.”

Cale answered Hans’s question and changed the topic. He already knew why Choi Han did not want to return. He had already said his goodbye as he buried them. All that was left was to get his revenge on the people that took their future away.

“Has Ron been taking care of him?”

“Yes. He has made sure that the guest eats every meal. He has also been very friendly with him.”

The three of them did indeed seem to be getting along.

 

"Before you make a comment again, I knew Choi Han. You're not getting along." Cale said

"Ah- yes, Cale-nim"
Will Choi Han really repeat the same thing again? Cale thought.

 

 

“Ah.”

Hans seemed to have remembered something as he continued to speak.

“Mr. Ron seems to have hurt himself while working again. He had bandages around his wrist.”

“Really? Make sure to give him some medicine.”

‘He probably killed someone again.’

 

"Young Master-nim?" Ron asked with his benign smile. Ron seems like got over over the whole body snatching. 

"The novel said you were a merciless assassin okay? How can't I think like that?"

"Seems arguable, but you shouldn't think that a person is killing someone if another person told you they get hurt by working, Young Master-nim"

"Yes, Ron"

'I did it because it's you!'

 

 

That was what Cale was thinking. He heard Hans’s voice at that time.

“…I will make sure to deliver young master’s words and feelings to Mr. Ron.”

“Sure, whatever.”

Hans opened his mouth to say something as he looked at Cale’s nonchalant expression, but a different noise filled the study.

Knock Knock Knock

Choi Han had arrived. Hans opened the door, and Cale could see Choi Han standing outside. Cale waved his hand to send Hans away, and Hans bowed his head as he quietly exited the study. Only Cale and Choi Han were left in the room.

 

"Here you come, Choi Han-nim. Will Young Master Cale think of you killing him again?"

"Hannah, don't talk like that." Jack reminded his sister and Hannah just shrugged.

"Hannah, right?" Rosalyn asked and Hannah nodded. "Choi Han is already bullied 

 

 

Cale kept the desk between them as he pointed at the chair across from him.

“Come sit down.”

Choi Han slowly looked around the study as he sat down on the chair. Cale gave him enough time to look around the study.

Like a typical pure and smart hero, Choi Han liked books. That was why the first thing he did after coming out of the Forest of Darkness and arriving in Harris Village was to learn how to read from the Chief. After looking around for a long time, Choi Han’s gaze finally landed on Cale.

 

"I am not that smart, Cale-nim."

"You are the main character of the novel, of course, you are," Cale said assuring Choi Han. 

Choi Han is the main character, so of course, he's smart, even though he's not as smart as me. And he's strong as hell too. Really, why would he still train to grow stronger? Does he want to destroy the world?

 

 

“What is the payment?”

‘Getting right to the point.’

Cale smiled looking at how Choi Han didn’t beat around the bush.

Payment. Choi Han was thorough when it came to debts he owed.

Cale, Kim Rok Soo, realized that he had changed the contents of the beginning of ‘The Birth of a Hero.’ He could see that even more things would change because of it. That was why he was trying his best to not change too many things, but…

He had to go to the capital. Then even more things will change.

Cale put a piece of paper on the desk as he looked toward Choi Han.

“There is a way for you to pay back for the meal, but I need to first determine whether you will be capable of doing it. In simple terms, this is an interview.”

“Please go ahead.”

Choi Han immediately agreed to Cale’s talk of checking his qualifications. Cale started to ask.

“Do you know how to protect people?”

“… What do you mean?”

Choi Han flinched for the first time and asked after a moment. Cale’s gaze started to turn sharp. He was looking at the piece of paper on the desk and not at Choi Han.

Although he had to quickly change the plan, it might bring him more gains than before. He could prevent Choi Han’s party from getting the ancient powers while taking the ones that he needs for himself.

Those powers were useless to them anyway.

 

"Ah! So those ancient power are originally Choi Han-nim's" Litana said. It's not like she's judging Cale but she can't help but doubt. 

Now that she thinks of it, all of them are helped by Cale. Is Cale only helping them to use them in the future? Cale said that he read a book about them, so he should know their personality, some might help him blindly because he's their savior, just like the strong swordmaster who is the main character of the novel. 

"yes, but it's useless to them so I took it," Cale said

She can't help but doubt Cale, is he really a good person who only wants to help them?

Everyone who saw how powerful and strong his ancient powers were, is baffled. Those ancient powers are useless to Choi Han? They can't believe what Cale had just said.

 

 

Cale kept his gaze on the paper as he continued to speak.

“Simple. Are you capable of protecting people instead of killing people?”

 

"That's your first question, Henituse?"

"That's a difficult question with regards to what just happened"

 

 

Silence filled the room. Choi Han did not have an answer. Cale removed his gaze from the paper and looked at the person sitting on the chair. Choi Han was sitting there with his head down, but eventually answered.

“I am not sure.”

Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue. This was why it was dangerous to provoke Choi Han right now.

“But you can kill someone?”

The answer came easily this time.

“Absolutely.”

“Then you should be able to protect people as well.”

 

"What you're asking Choi Han is difficult to do, Young Master Cale! His village just got annihilated and you expect him to protect?"


Cale felt that Litana is scolding him. It's a new feeling, he never once got scolded by something like this.  Mabe Litana is right, that what Cale asking to Choi Han is difficult but, it's his life as Kim Roksoo thought him that...
"Because it's difficult, doesn't mean it's impossible. It's life, you can do whatever you want as long as you got the courage to do it."

 

 

Choi Han’s eyes shook for a moment.

“That is difficult.”

“But difficult does not mean impossible.”

There were not many things in the world you could avoid because it was difficult. The life that Cale had lived was like that. That was why he was so happy to possess the body of a trash like Cale who could do whatever he wants. But, unfortunately, there was now a mountain he needed to first climb in order to have that damn peaceful future.

 

So, does that mean that possessing Cale Henituse's body is difficult but it's not impossible as long as Kim Roksoo has the courage to do it? The others don't know what to say after hearing this.

And a peaceful future? How can he think of that after snatching someone's body?

 

 

Cale was looking for someone to climb and flip that mountain for him.

 

Ah, so Cale will be using them. They really can't really just trust someone after helping them.

 

 

Choi Han had a bitter smile on his face.

“I guess that’s true.”

“Yes, it is. Now the final interview question.”

“Yes. Please ask.”

Cale looked into Choi Han’s firm gaze as he asked the last question.

“What is your name?”

“You don’t know my name?”

‘Of course, I do. You’re the person who was going to beat me up.’

 

-Don't worry, Human! I will kill anyone who will beat you up! I will protect you from anyone who might hurt you.

'Don't protect me if you can't kill them. You might be the one who gets killed. I'd rather be beaten up and die than to see anyone from this family die'

 

 

“I have heard from other people, but I want to hear it directly from you.”

“Choi Han.”

Choi Han reached his hand out.

“My name is Choi Han.”

Cale shook Choi Han’s hand.

“Great. I am Cale Henituse.”

The short conversation called an interview quickly finished. Of course, it was a passing grade. Cale pushed the paper on the desk toward Choi Han.

“The way you can pay me back is simple.”

There were two names written on the paper. It also indicated where he would meet them.

“Go to the capital with these people.”

These were the party members Choi Han would meet on his way to the capital. Beacrox and these two people would grow and get strong with Choi Han until volume 5.

Rosalyn and Lock.

 

"You were the one who told Choi Han to save us?" Rosalyn asked

"No, he will really save you on his own in the novel. So even if I didn't ask you will still be saved by Choi Han." Cale said calmly.

"But you don't need to save us this time," Lock said, he wants to hear the truth. Young Master Cale is the one who gave them a home to return to after their village got destroyed by Arm.

"You are still Choi Han's friends from the novel and-" Cale stopped talking 'and I don't want someone to die because of me again'

 

 

One was the princess of a neighboring kingdom who was returning to her kingdom after surviving an assassination attempt, and the other was an injured kid. Of course, that kid was the heir to the Wolf King. It was possible for him to transform into a wolf.

 

"So Lock might become the Wolf King in the future"

 

 

Princess Rosalyn was strong and cold. She had the most explosive strength after Choi Han and used her strength logically.

She was not interested in taking control of the throne. Instead, her goal was to create the continent’s greatest Magic Tower, and she would grow into a hero as she moved closer to her goal.

‘The Archduke of the kingdom, who attempted the assassination on Rosalyn, will be tortured by Beacrox in the future.’

 

'Now I don't know if I should just let Beacrox torture the Archduke or let those trios make an explosive comeback to the Breck Kingdom'

 

 

Cale’s heart started to shake as he recalled just how clear and descriptive that torture scene had been in the novel. His heart seemed to be shaking quite a bit these days.

 

"I guess you know yourself, Henituse"

"I know myself well, Your highness"

"He knows himself but not his health, Your highness," Choi Han said quietly but all of them heard it, except for Cale, of course.

"Hmmm" But Cale Henituse seems smart. He should know his health more than anyone.

 

 

“Rosalyn. Lock.”

Cale nodded his head at Choi Han’s voice.

“Yes. Those two people. I’m glad you know how to read.”

Choi Han continued to stare at the two names. Cale’s gaze fell on the name Lock.

Lock. This world had other races such as Elves, Dwarves, and Beast People. However, the most secretive of all races were the Beast People.

Beast People. This included beasts, birds, and even insects. Beast People were different from monsters because of the existence of a conscience.

 

"Indeed, you know it well, Cale Henituse" The golden dragon in the room commented

 

 

‘Lock has the purest blood of the wolf people.’

Lock had received the bloodline to dominate the wolves. The Beast People with the purest bloodline tend to look weak and average when they are in their animal form or their human form. However, once they enter their berserk state, they become more cruel and violent than anyone else. And Lock was the only survivor of the entire Blue Wolf tribe.

 

"Only...survivor?" Lock whispered in his breath. He can't imagine his siblings dead. 

"What does that mean, Cale-nim?"

"In the novel, it is said that only Lock is the survivor in their village. Remember when you said to me that they were kidnapping the kids? In the novel they killed them."

"But didn't you say that you know the actions of Arm?"

"The novel didn't say that they were the ones behind what happened with the Blue Wolf Tribe, I only knew it because you told me that you see someone with that uniform there"

 

 

Cale took a map out of a drawer and opened it up on the desk.

“You will start the journey with me.”

He then pointed to a location on the map.

“We will separate at this point. You just follow what I wrote on the paper.”

Choi Han didn’t ask any questions and just quietly listened. Cale watched Choi Han for a bit. There was a reason Choi Han had to go with him until that specific point.

‘I need to avoid the crazy dragon.’

 

-human? Are you pertaining to me?

 

 

The beginning of ‘The Birth of a Hero.’ Like any other novel, new villains had to appear after Cale. However, those villains were not easy picking like Cale.

The next villain involved a Marquis who led one of the noble factions. Throughout the beginning of the novel, he gets in the way of the crown prince and Choi Han. He ends up being ruined around volume 2, but Choi Han runs into the Marquis for the first time on this trip to the capital.

‘That bastard raised the crazy dragon.’

 

"What does that mean, Cale Henituse?" Eruhaben asked Calebut Cale did not answer. 

Cale remembered what Roan looked like on that cell. Oh, how he wants that Venion bastard to die, now that he remembers it again. That bastard who tortured Raon his whole life until he was 4 also needs to explode his limbs, the torture he received on Beacrox is not enough. How dare he do that to his so- to his ward?

 

 

It definitely was a crazy dragon.

It was still just a baby dragon. That black dragon was being tortured by the Marquis’s future successor in secret. They were training it to obey the Marquis’s commands.

 

The air in the room became tense after hearing this kind of shit. 

"Lowly humans dare to torture dragon and tame it?! These lowly beings have gotten greedy to the point they don't know what lines not to cross!!"

Everyone in the room, except Cale, succumb to the dragon fear that Eruhaben is releasing. Some of them hold their breaths subconsciously and the others are chasing their breaths. No one wants a dragon ranging in anger. Only crazy people and the ones who want to die will want something like that. And now, they were in a room with a dragon like that.

"This Marquis and his successor! I will find you and I'll kill you so slowly that you will wish not to be born." Eruhaben proclaimed.

 

 

‘They’re crazy too. Dragons are the strongest beings in the world. How do they think they will be able to tame a dragon?’

 

"You, you understand it, Cale Henituse. These lowly humans who are at the bottom of the races and think they are on the top!!"

 

 

It actually does make sense.

The Marquis managed to get his hands on a Dragon egg through the secret organization and chained it down with mana restricting chains as soon as it hatched. Cale could not fathom the extent of the strength of that secret organization.

 

"Is this organization what you are pertaining to, earlier?" Eruhanben asked.

"Yes"

"What is the name of this organization? And that do they do?"

"They are called Arm. As for what they do, they kill people to what I know of"

 

 

But would dragons be called the strongest beings in the world for no reason?

This black dragon, that was less than 5 years old, was still a dragon. In the end, the dragon goes crazy and berserk.

It may be young, but in the novel, it exploded with enough mana to remove the mana restricting chains. Since its mana was restricted, the mana it exploded was actually its own life force.

After living in a cave and being tortured every day without ever being able to see sunlight, the young dragon cuts into its own life force to find freedom.

 

Cale can feel raon go closer to him. He pets the small black dragon that was on his lap with a stoic face but with warm eyes.

"I am okay, human. I already got my revenge on him." Cale assuring Raon, or more like assuring himself. He doesn't want to cry and worry his human. 

'I am a great and mighty dragon that was named Raon Miru by my human. I will not cry just because of this, I am strong and I have my family with me and I got Cale too, I am not alone anymore.' 

"Thank you for saving me, Cale"

 

 

After managing to escape, the dragon ends up losing its rationality and goes berserk.

The village that Choi Han is staying at the time almost ends up in danger because of the berserk dragon, and Choi Han ends up fighting against the black dragon.

 

"I fought Raon?"

 

 

[Choi Han gazed at the small dragon that was less than 1 meter long. It managed to blow up a mountain with that small body and put the villagers in significant danger. However, Choi Han could not easily attack this dragon.]
[The eyes of this dragon that had lost its rationality, were in pain and full of sorrow. However, the black dragon’s mouth was smiling. Choi Han found that to be extremely sad.

Choi Han ends up killing that black dragon and gifting it the freedom called death.

 

"Raon, remember what you said that you will protect me? If you feel like you're gonna die or get hurt, escape and forget about me okay?" Cale whispered to Raon's ears. No one heard that as they were focused on the screen.

"There is no way I am letting you get hurt while I can protect you with my life, human"

"With your life? Don't joke with me Raon. I don't want you to die because of me. Just escape and save me later. Promise me that." 

"I will not leave you, human!"

"You will just leave me a little time and save me again with better chances. That way, the saving will be more successful. You don't want me to get hurt while saving me right?"

"Of course! Why would I like you to get hurt! Anyone who hurt you will die at my hands"

"Haaaah, no one will hurt me because you will protect me right?"

"of course!"

"now promise me"

"I will leave you really quickly and save you again, human, I promise," Raon said. 

'I will not let anyone hurt you as they hurt me'

 

 

Cale had to go to that village.

‘Either Choi Han takes care of it or I prevent it from going crazy and find a way to release it.’

There was no other choice because it was on his way to the capital. He would need to take an extremely long detour to avoid that village, and that would require a long time and change the flow of the story. He would also be late in arriving at the capital if he took that detour.

‘For being a crazy dragon, it’s described as being a really cute dragon.’

 

-Human, I am not cute! Cute is for little kids! Call me great and mighty like a powerful dragon!

'Aren't you a kid? You just became 5 this year'

 

 

The novel described it as a cute black dragon with short legs. It mentioned that it was even scarier that such a cute existence had gone crazy and caused chaos. Cale decided to stop thinking about the dragon for now, and instead gave Choi Han the rest of the order.

“Come to the capital with the owners of these two names. That is your way of paying me back.”

Choi Han asked a question.

“…I just need to protect these two people?”

“If you want to.”

These two people should be strong enough to not require Choi Han’s protection. Especially princess Rosalyn, she wouldn’t even budge an inch even if a truckload of Cales with the Indestructible Shield attacked her at the same time.

“Do as you wish. However, you must definitely come to the capital. You must also meet me there without being injured. You can at least keep yourself safe, right?”

Cale and Choi Han should have no reason to meet again after that. Choi Han has another negative encounter with the secret organization after getting involved with Lock. Meeting with Lock should allow Choi Han to stop the danger in the capital like in the novel.

“Why are you not answering? Can you do it?”

Choi Han’s gaze became a bit clearer.

“Yes. I can do it.”

He seemed to be speaking in a more respectful tone than before, but Cale just let it be. He relaxed a bit after seeing Choi Han put the paper in his chest pocket.

‘I should have been drinking as I did that.’

It was really tiring to talk to Choi Han with Cale’s body.

“You can leave now.”

Cale waved his hand at Choi Han. Choi Han started to walk toward the door after seeing Cale’s gesture. Cale leaned his back on the chair and watched Choi Han reach for the door before starting to speak again.

“In addition, everything we discussed here is a secret. I’m sure I don’t need to tell you that?”

Choi Han did not look back and answered as he opened the door.

“Of course.”

Choi Han’s voice seemed to indicate that he was smiling, but Cale did not care. Once he was alone, Cale took out a piece of paper and pen and started to write in Korean. After writing for a while, he left the study and headed for his father’s office.

 

-Human, teach me Korean later okay? I am great and mighty, I will learn It very quickly.

 

 

“Father.”
“Yes?”
“I need money.”
“Okay. I will tell Hans to give you some.”

Cale needed a lot of money. Once Cale laid down on the bed with another 10 million gallon check in his chest pocket, Ron approached him and put a bottle on the nightstand as he started to speak.

“It is warm lemon honey tea. My son made it especially for you, young master. Please have a good night. I am always by your side.”

Cale’s sleepiness went away in an instant.
No matter what happened, he needed to make sure the two of them went away with Choi Han.

The next day, Cale Henituse headed to the slums as soon as he woke up.

 

-end of chapter 10-

 

"Head to the slums after waking up? Have you gotten really crazy? You are the only noble that will go to the slums after waking up." Becrox commented with the others agreed. Who's noble will be on their right mind going to slums after waking up?

"I was getting an ancient power"

"The next is the last chapter in Choi Han's pick"

 

 

 

CHAPTER 11: PICKED IT UP (4)

 

 

‘Young master. I heard about everything from deputy butler Hans. This Ron will do whatever I can with my lacking abilities to make sure you can shine at the capital.’

Cale’s shoulders were starting to shake as he walked out of the Count’s estate. He was thinking about the conversation he had with Ron as soon as he woke up this morning.

‘This is going to be your first time outside the Henituse territory, right? I am very good at hunting rabbits. I will hunt some rabbits for you when we are camping outside.’

Ron’s calm and benign voice echoed in Cale’s ears. He felt as if he could still hear Ron’s voice echoing like a hallucination throughout the fog outside.

Cale was scared of the fact that Ron was explaining to him about how to hunt a rabbit first thing in the morning.
‘You need to be careful when handling a small animal like a rabbit that gets scared easily. Since you don’t know when or how it will run, you need to pay attention to the surroundings and kill it in an instant. Ah, you also need to remove the innards after catching it. I am also very good at that.’

 

Cale shrugged. He still can see Ron's smile after Choi Han caught a rabbit on their travel t the capital.

 

 

Cale had to turn away as Ron mimicked cutting open a rabbit with his hands. Ron was excited. However, the only thought Cale was having right now was that Ron was toying with him. Cale was just happy that Ron was heading to the capital with him.

 

"I am glad that you are happy that I will be with you to the capital, Young Master-nim" Ron said. 

Cale didn't bother to look at Ron as he can feel that Ron was wearing his scary benign smile again.

 

 

‘I can tack on Beacrox as my personal chef.’

Ron. Beacrox. Cale had already told Hans this morning, so that he could bring the father and son duo with him. Of course, Ron was there as well.

‘Hans, I want to take Beacrox as my personal chef for this trip.’

‘May I ask, why Beacrox? He is extremely busy running Kitchen #2.’

‘I don’t know. But I can’t eat anything other than Beacrox’s cooking. I will be taking him, so you figure out the rest.’

Hans became anxious, but Ron seemed to be happy to be going with his son.

‘Young master, my son will be very happy. We had a need to go to the capital anyways. I will deliver your exact words to him.’

Cale relaxed after hearing Ron’s words. He was worried that they would say no, but Beacrox should enjoy leaving the Henituse territory and traveling to the capital as well.

Cale walked through the foggy Western City as he thought about the people he would take with him to the capital. The story was progressing a little differently than the novel, but it wasn’t like he could give up on gaining some benefits for himself.

“Young master, you are here early today.”

 

"They are now greeting you and talking to you first, Henituse. What a development" Alberu commented

 

 

The baker seemed to be pretty relaxed around Cale after seeing him a couple of times. Cale just stoically asked the baker.

“The bread?”

The baker smiled as he handed Cale a bag full of bread.

“Of course, I have it all ready. But is today really the last day?”

“Why? Greedy for more money?”

“Yes, I definitely am.”

Cale started to smile. He liked honest answers like this. Cale patted the shoulder of the baker, who seemed to be a bit more relaxed around him, and headed for the slums.

“I’ll come back when I want to eat it again.”

The baker longingly watched as Cale disappeared into the fog and then started to pray. He was praying for Cale to come back and spend a ton of money.

 

"Ha! Look at this. I need to conserve my money too"

 

 

Cale naturally did not know about the baker’s prayer as he walked over to the slums. He then saw the siblings waiting for him.

‘Do these kids not have a home?’

 

"We don't! Cale is our home!"

"What?"

"Yes, that's right, noona!"

 

 

Cale had come much earlier than usual. However, the siblings were curled up together and waiting for him, as if they had been waiting at the top of the hill all night. The younger brother seemed to be leaning into his older sister’s embrace.

The siblings were quietly looking up at Cale. Their hair and clothes seemed damp, probably because they stayed here through the foggy morning.

Of course, Cale pretended not to notice.

“Here, take it.”

The young boy took both of their shares from Cale. Cale waited until the boy picked it up before turning around and heading for the man-eating tree.

‘I’m glad it is foggy.’

The fog made it difficult to see. Since this hill was the highest point in Western City, other than the Count’s estate, the fog was even thicker up here. Nobody else would be able to see what Cale is doing, or more importantly, what Cale receives from the tree.

  • More, give me more. Please.

Cale poured a bag of bread into the hole while listening to the eerie voice of the grudge-filled soul as usual. The darkness inside the hole was slowly turning from grey to white. Cale started to smile, thinking that all his efforts were not for naught. It was at that moment.

  • More, more, more!

‘What?’

Cale flinched and stepped backwards at the voice that now turned into a shriek.

‘The novel didn’t mention something like this.’

  • More, more! I will give you a present if you bring me more. A present.

Present. That word made Cale’s eyes start to sparkle. Although he didn’t expect the soul to go crazy like this, the end was near.

“Just wait.”

The black branch started to sway, as if nodding at him. It felt like a scene out of a horror movie. Cale shivered as he started to move back through the fog. It was the middle of the morning now, but the sun was not out, and the fog continued to get thicker.

 

"What's a movie, Cale?"

"hmmm...it's like a play but you can view it even if the actors are not acting"

"huh? I don't understand it"

'How I do explain it a little better?'

"Ah! The actor only acts one time and the others record it and let the audience watch the recording. It's still like a play but what the audience will watch was the recording and not the actual artist"

"Woah! That was cool!" Hong exclaimed.

"Then, you can watch plays in Korea even after a long time?" Alberu asked

"Yes, since it's recorded"

"Such an amazing thing. I don't even remember the plays that I used to watch back then" Rosalyn said.

 

 

It looked like it would start to rain soon.

The siblings must have gone somewhere, as he did not see them, but Cale just thought they went to dodge the rain and put the third bag of bread in front of the man-eating tree.

‘This should be the last bunch.’

The light inside the hole was now as white as the fog surrounding Cale.

‘It should become transparent after I put this last bag of bread in.’

Cale was full of anticipation as he poured the last bag into the tree.

And finally.

Ooooooooooong-

A rumbling that was worlds different than the past rumblings poured out from the tree toward Cale. This rumbling, that was only aimed at Cale, did not catch his attention because of the hole that was starting to turn transparent. It should be dark inside the hole because of the shadow of the tree, but such a realistic situation did not occur.

That was the Ancient Power.

The moment Cale saw the Ancient Power, he could hear the voice that had been asking him for more food until now.

  • It was so, so good!

That voice was … obnoxious.

  • That soft texture of bread! I especially liked the third bag of bread you brought. I guess even food develops as time goes by. There was no such thing as bread back in my days! The wheat itself must grow on a really fertile land! Yes, not all wheat is the same –

…The voice was evaluating the taste of the bread.

A storm caused by the voice started to rush toward Cale.

‘This wasn’t in the novel!’

The spirit that was tied down to the earth because of its grudge was resolving that grudge by evaluating the taste of the bread. Cale started to frown further. He was only thinking about the Ancient Power in ‘The Birth of a Hero.’ This Indestructible Shield was the only Ancient Power that was written about in the novel but never claimed by anyone.

 

"Oh, so this one is not claimed by Choi Han"

 

 

‘No wonder nobody ended up taking control of it. But then why would the author mention something that could be useful but was never actually taken by anybody?’

 

"Indeed, the author of the book seems to like ancient powers this ancient power that he won't let the characters take them"

"What a weird book author"

 

 

That was the thought in Cale’s head, however, the obnoxious voice continued to chatter away, making him unable to focus.

  • … That’s why I am so full! It was delicious!

Chatter chatter. It felt like the grudge was from not being able to speak instead of not being able to eat.

After hearing the spirit chat on and on for a couple of minutes, evaluating all of the different types of breads that Cale had brought, Cale nodded his head and tried to cut the voice off.

  • Things like this were not available in ancient times. The people of the Forest of Darkness claimed to be servants of a god yet only gave me tasteless things.

However, Cale decided to wait a little longer after hearing the spirit mention the ancient times.

 

"you're curious about the ancients times," Eruhaben said.

"Who wouldn't be curious about something that happened in the past?"

"Indeed, there are so many things in this world to be curious of"

 

  • I was, naturally, banished from that place. They said I was a glutton. A glutton my ass. Of course, I left with my friends. We were planning on putting the world back on the right track.

 

"Putting the world on the right track?"

"Are they heroes too?"

"But why would they starve a hero, right?"

 

 

For someone like him who needed Ancient Powers, it was important to listen to stories about the ancient times. However, the story soon ended, and the spirit went back to talking about food and other useless things. Cale quickly cut it off.

  • I don’t think I could give up this taste even if I got fat. It’s so unfair that I had to eat dirt and ended up dying!

“Yes, it was an amazing and professional evaluation. You’re a bit lou-“

The spirit cut Cale off.

  • You understand my evaluation. You are a really good guy! Thanks!

…Cale couldn’t tell whether he could really communicate with the spirit or not.

 

"It's great that you endured this without being crazy" Hannah commented

"haaahh"

 

 

Cale really could not figure out the situation at hand. At least the voice stopped after telling him thanks. Called looked toward the tree in front of him.

“How interesting.”

The man-eating tree, the originally black man-eating tree, was starting to turn white. It then started to slowly grow some green leaves. The scene looked even more mystical because he was surrounded by fog right now.

Ooooooooong-

The noise held some heaviness compared to before. Cale kneeled on one side and sat down underneath the trunk of the tree. A bright white light was pouring out from the hole.

Cale put his hand into the light. He then closed his eyes.

‘This must be it.’

A warm and strong power that wrapped around his hand. He started to smile before hearing the voice one more time. It was a pure and warm voice.

  • It will protect you.

Shiiiiiine.

For a very short moment, a bright light wrapped around Cale. The light was silver in color, and the light started to become absorbed by his body. The absorbed light all gathered at Cale’s heart.

“Huuuuuuuh.”

Cale let out a long sigh as he opened his eyes. It did not hurt. It was warm, and the pure power was making him feel happy.

Cale quickly lifted up the shirt that he was wearing.

‘I did it.’

There was a small silver shield inscribed over his heart. It was different from a tattoo. Such a beautiful and fancy shield left its mark over Cale’s heart.

The shield will prioritize its owner’s safety above anything else. The location of that promise was at the heart. This shield will be with Cale until his heart stops beating.

 

"Cale-nim it's said to be prioritizing the owner's body but why are you prioritizing the others? You even cough blood and faint in the process"

"I'm fine"

"You're technically bleeding, how is that fine?"

"It's my other ancient power that allows me to regenerate"

"It's regenerating you but you are bleeding?"

"It's the side-effect of the regeneration ability

'What regeneration ability has a side effect of coughing blood?!' 

 

 

“How nice.”

Cale could feel the strength wrapping around his heart. It was not causing any issues. In fact, it felt like the shield had surrounded his heart, and was doing its best to protect him.

Ancient Powers like this left their unique mark when they are activated.

Cale quickly used the method that was written in the novel to trigger the Ancient Power.

Paaaaaat.

The ‘Indestructible Shield’ appeared in front of Cale’s eyes.

It was a silver shield that was just large enough to cover Cale’s upper body. There were two silver wings on both sides of the shield, which allowed the shield to move within a certain radius from Cale. The size of the shield was also controllable.

Cale started to control the size of this shield that already felt like it was a part of his body. This immediate familiarity was one of the special traits of Ancient Powers. That was why heroes used it, even if it was just as a support.

Cale started to smile.

‘A maximum of two times.’

Cale was thinking in terms of Choi Han, the strongest person around him right now. The shield should be able to block two of Choi Han’s attacks.

 

Choi Han gave up reminding Cale that he will not hurt or attack him. And Cale is glad that Choi Han isn't making a fuss about his thoughts.

 

 

‘The strength of this shield is stronger than I expected. Why would the heroes not use it all the time?’

The Indestructible Shield, unlike its name, actually is capable of breaking. However, it does not disappear upon breaking. If the shield receives an attack stronger than its abilities, it will store as much of its strength as possible to protect the owner’s heart before it breaks. After a while, the shield will recover its strength and can be used again. The strength of the shield comes from the owner’s heart.

The beating heart. That heart becomes the strength of the shield. The heart strengthens the shield while the shield protects the heart. So, what would happen if the heart gets stronger?

‘It will get even stronger.’

There were many ways to strengthen Ancient Powers. Cale will be strengthening this shield on the way to the capital.

 

"Huh? Strengthening an ancient power? This is the first time I am hearing this" Bud said

"Yes, I am too," Eruhaben said, agreeing to Bud's statement. Who would have thought that ancient power may grow stronger?

 

 

Once that happens, he should be able to make a shield that can last 10, no, at least 5 minutes when someone of Choi Han’s caliber tries to kill him with all of their strength.

 

'It's good that Cale-nim is not thinking of me hitting him anymore'
Choi Han sighed in relief.

 

 

Ancient Powers, as seen with this man-eating tree, are difficult to earn unless you, ‘coincidentally run into them.’ The person who knows the most about these ‘coincidences’ in the first five volumes is probably Cale Henituse, well, the current Cale Henituse.

Cale started to smile. He reached out and touched the shield. It felt nice. However, there was one thing he didn’t like about it.

“…It seems too divine.”

 

All of them snickered.

 

 

At full strength, it looked like a Holy Shield that the Knights of God carry with their swords in myths.

Of course, the former owner of this shield was a priestess who was tired of the term god, and the current owner, Cale, just didn’t like gods.

‘It’s not like there will be many reasons for me to use this.’

 

"Unfortunately, Young Master Cale became the Young Master Silver Shield. How funny is that?" Alberu said, teasing Cale. He can see Cale sigh at his comment and glared at him.

'What a funny reaction. If he doesn't want to be called that, he should have just locked up in his room and that the chaos happen. But what is his reason again? Ah yes! it's is invisible slacker life!'
Alberu thought while nodding. His eyes were closed that why he can't see the judging look coming from Cale.

'Did his highness go crazy?! He can't go crazy! Crazy people are harder to talk to! How can I have more golden plaques in the future if this guy got crazy?!'

 

 

He was planning on leaving the fighting to everyone else. The terror attack at the capital. He may have to use it if something dangerous happens there. But he will make sure it is small and faint so that other people will not notice it.

 

"Obviously, that didn't happen based on their comments of you coughing blood" Eruhaben commented.

"Yes, it was out of my calculations"

"But didn't you say that you have regenerative ancient power? You can just let it happen and you will still got your lost limbs over time." 

"There are noble with me back then. They didn't run even if they want to because I am still there, not moving. I can have my limbs back but they can't. I can't have them lose their limbs because of me"

"What a weird say coming from greedy humans. I guess it's because you're from another world."

"No, all humans are like that. All are greedy that they let the others be killed instead of them." Cale paused and said the following quietly" "And the others are too greedy for the others to survive that they let them live with only their memories to live. Such cruel beings"

Everyone thought that it's his parents is what he is talking to. Since they died and leave him as an orphan back in his world. Of course, that was not it is, Kim Roksoo can't even remember his parents' faces. It's them.

 

 

Cale returned the shield to his heart and patted the now white tree as he started to walk away. The misty rain inside the fog started to wet Cale’s shoulders.

Cale liked the fog, but did not like rain. He started to walk faster toward home. He needed a carriage.

It was at that moment.

Meeoooooow.
Meow.

Cale suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. It was the alley right outside the Count’s Estate. He could see two pairs of round, golden eyes. Cale started to frown.

There were two kittens who looked extremely pitiful and drenched in the rain. They continued to meow as they approached Cale. They then started to rub their cheeks on Cale’s legs.

“Sigh.”

Cale let out a sigh and started to walk. The two little kittens followed behind them. The tiny things somehow managed to keep up with Cale, even with their short legs.

 

"It's because Cale slowed his walking, nyaa. Well, it's not like we will not keep up if he's walking at his normal pace."

"That's right, nyaa. We even escaped from our tribe's elders, we're fast nyaa!"

 

 

“Young master, what is going on?”

The person who greeted Cale at home was deputy butler Hans. Hans had a confused expression as his eyes opened wide. He seemed to be shocked. Cale clicked his tongue and handed Hans the things in his hands.

“Don’t ask stupid questions and just take them.”

Hans’s eyes started to shake.

“W, what cute and lovely kittens!”

This deputy butler really did seem to be butler material. Cale carefully put the two kittens in the hands of the extremely excited Hans.

The two kittens, that were dangling in Hans’s hands, continued to look at Cale, even when they were in Hans’s arms.

“Young master, may I take care of these two lovely kitten-nims?”

“Whatever you want.”

Hans started to smile in joy. Cale started to walk past the excited Hans as he added on.

“Ah, for your information, they become quiet if you give them food. The two of them are also siblings.”

The two kittens flinched and started to shake. Their golden eyes opened widely as they looked toward Cale.

“Excuse me?”

The moment Hans asked in confusion, Cale moved back toward Hans. He then lowered his head and caressed the two kittens.

He had wondered about it for the last few days, but how could he not know by now?

The silver kitten had a faint smell of the medicinal herbs he had given to the girl. When he picked the two kittens up earlier, he could also smell the beef steak and bacon cream pasta that he had given them this morning as well.

That made Cale certain. The events of the last few days were finally resolved in Cale’s head.

“Did you think I wouldn’t know?”

The two kitten’s golden eyes continued to shake. Cale looked at the siblings he had been feeding the last few days and started to smile.

 

-end of chapter 11-

 

"That smile seems suspicious" Alberu commented.

"Cale's smile that time was really scaaaary, nyaa!"

"Hong's right! I was really scared too, nya! Don't smile at us like that again Cale! It's scary!"

"Huh? My smile isn't that scary, right Raon?"

"Your smile are scammy, Human"

Notes:

So um..I've been reading your comments a lot, thank you for the supports!! There are some funny comments and some of you are devastated about Roksoo being a body snatcher. I am sorry for that hahaha. I'll take notes of the chapters you want the characters to react so give me more chapter recommendations. That's all happy reading!

Chapter 4: Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse (Part 1)

Summary:

"Exploding?!"

Notes:

sorry for the late hahaha I just discovered that I can't update if I have a deadline. So from now on, I'll update when I like it, really sorry. It seems like I get sick of the deadline and I can't do a thing if it does have a deadline. So weird. Hahaha. happy reading!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Then for my pick, I wish to see my real young master or any chapter that shows his thoughts about this whole body possessing," Ron said immediately.

"I have my chapters for that but for the meantime, I will be adding 3 people to your group as that God of Death was talking to me so much that my head hurts! He keeps telling me that the commentary reactions will be so much fun if these people will be included. But that is not why I am letting you watch this! This is not for his entertainment!!" Daril said as if he was complaining to Cale about the God of Death. "Now I know why Cale and Cage curse the God of Death so much," He said in a low voice.

"Where...are we? Young Master Cale?"

Cale can see, Taylor, Cage, and the Guardian Knight Clopeh that he will trick in the near future. 

'Don't tell me they are the three people that God of Death wants to go here. But why God of Death? And why these people?'

Cale knew that Cage once was a priestess of death, she was now ex-communicated but is still hearing the voice of God. Taylor was her best friend that was why he was also here and Harol who si right-hand man of Toonka. But Guardian Knight Clopeh of the Paerun Kingdom that will attack them in the future? Why has he here? How troublesome.

"Ah, Priestess Cage, I see that you got here too."Cale greeted Cage and turn to Taylor. "Young Master Taylor, it's good to see you again"

"It is, Young Master Cale," Taylor said while nodding his head.

'Why are you nodding your head?'

"Where is this?" 
No one answered Clopeh as they didn't know who is this guy. And he looks strong.

"Oh, welcome to my dimension, new people. I added 3 seats so feel free to seat on them. As for your question, I just said that you are on my dimension, you will read about the scenes that will happen in the future. Is that clear? Ask if you have questions"

"No, it's clear"

"You are weird people, you know? People who suddenly got here should be confused and losing their mind for a while when I say that they will react to their future but you are weirdly very calm. But I have nothing to say as it is also for my convenience" 

Cale can imagine Daril nodding his head also. What with these people nodding their heads?

Those three might not have questions but Cale does.
"Can we have more comfortable seats? My butt is aching for seating for a long time. The chair is not so fluffy."

Maybe it's a complain for the seats instead for questions.

"Oh of course!" 

*puff*

Suddenly, they were on very comfortable seats, like the chairs in the room where he 'recovered' in the Roan Palace.

(a/n: I don't know how to insert an image here soo...it's like the one that Alberu sits on in Chapter 59 of the manwha the one with the backrest since we all know that the backrest of the chair Alberu sits on 'magically' vanished on some pages 😆😆)

"How comfortable. You should just let us seat on these chairs from the beginning." Cale said.

"None of you complained"

"Tsk"

"Then! Let us continue with the picks! I will show you the scene in the future where Cale willmeet the real Cale Henituse, it will be chapters 656 and 657. Now, tell me where to start and where to end it, only with 5 chapters of course." Daril said asking Ron.

The Cale are shocked as he didn't imagine that he will meet real Cale Henituse at all. Will he return to his body? Cale will not know how to feel if he wants, he grow fond of the people here, he can't leave the children. They were too young to lose Cale.

The others were also shocked as Cale. Some of them are theorizing that the real Cale Henituse will be coming back for his body or something will happen that he will not chose to return.

"Ummm, what is meaning of that Young Master Cale?" Taylor asked Cale. 

'Oh right, we wasn't here from the start so he didn't know the truth behind me.'

So Cale decided to tell Taylor the truth.

"I am not the real Cale Henituse"

"Huh?"

"I will be clear in the following chapters that we will read about it, so please focus there as I also don't knowhow I got here"

"I shall focus on the chapter as the Young Master said" Taylor replied.

'So he's not the real Cale Henituse. But well, he helped us back then, Venion might find us faster if he didn't helped us. And well, I must say that I don't really Cale if he's the real Young Master or not, I only care about my benefactor. Helpling us on our lowest point is enough for me to trust him at some point'

'Is this some kind of a legend story? People switching bodies! How awesome.'
It's Clopeh.

"I want to start from chapter 655 and end at 659"

"How funny. Then I shall give you a present at the end. Then, let's start!"

Even if many are curious and suspicious bout this present that he meant, they didn't asked about it and waited for the next chapter to appear on the screen.

 

CHAPTER 655: EVERYTHING CAN BE CONNECTED (5)

 

The sharp claws that resembled eagle talons charged toward Eruhaben’s neck from behind the shield.

 

"The start of the chapter is a monster that attacks me and wants me dead. How funny" Eruhaben said.

 

Baaaaaang!

There was a loud explosion and a golden barrier blocked the claw.

Pss-

The barrier instantly scattered back to dust while Eruhaben used the opening to aim for the now visible Lion Dragon’s arm with his claw.

 

"Lion Dragon? Did the novel say something about this Cale Henituse? this is the first time I heard something about a Lion Dragon" Eruhaben asked.

"I was also going to ask you about that. The novel didn't say something about it but maybe it was in the further chapters. I have only read up to the war in the Henituse Territory" Cale answered the dragon and quickly looked a Clopeh.

'This guy is the one that we will be battling in the future, why would they put him here?'

 

Baaaaang—!

“Disgustingly quick.”

The spot where the Lion Dragon’s revealed arm had been was replaced with the white shield to nullify Eruhaben’s attack.

 

"There was someone that can nullify an attack from an ancient dragon?" Alberu asked shockingly.

Even if Alberu was only a quarter dark elf, he can still feel the feeling of elves when they saw a dragon. It was good that we was only a quarter dark elf as he can control himself from expressing gratitude and singing praises to the ancient dragon that was behind him. It will be bad for his reputation as the crown prince if he just started to praise Eruhaben for small things. There are also notable people here, he can't let his facade as the perfect crown prince fall.

 

It had all happened in just a few seconds.

Two bangs and a strong gust of wind burst out every time the two creatures exchanged attacks.

“Ugh.”

A man clenched one hand around the roof in order to prevent himself from falling off from the force of the impacts.

“Kehehe! Hehehe.”

The Milky Way created by golden dust… The large creatures fighting underneath it…

And the people and Beasts on the ground killing the other monster…

Oooooong– oooooong–

The man looked toward his hand that was not holding onto the corner of the roof.

Clopeh Sekka. The video recording device that the man was looking at was glowing in multiple colors as it recorded everything that was happening.

 

'What the hell is this legend fanatic doing on the roof?! Did he go crazy?'
Cale thoughts as he was looking back and forth for the screen to Clopeh as if to check if they were the same Clopeh the text is pertaining to.

"Why am I holding a recording device?" Clopeh asked himself. 

It is very weird for Clopeh who can just command his lackeys to record something for him.

 

“Kehehe. Yes, it should be like this.”

The corners of Clopeh’s lips curled up as high as possible.

His old-fashioned outfit was a mess because of the impact of Eruhaben and the Lion Dragon’s battle but his smile truly seemed fitting for a man who was called the Guardian Knight.

He let go of the hand holding onto the roof for a moment and grabbed the video recording device with both hands.

“…I spent so much money on this video recording device. I knew a day like this would come.”

His eyes were so full of joy that they looked crazed.

 

'Ah! He really got crazy. Did he became like this after we beat them in the war?' Cale thought. Did losing the war over such a mediocre kingdom really made this legend fanatic became crazy? But why though?

 

The others couldn’t see this but Clopeh’s video recording device looked different from the general video recording devices.

There were multiple devices hanging underneath it as well as quite a few highest-grade magic stones. There were even magic circles on it.

‘I had to work so hard to get one that works even without a mage by my side.’

 

"This is very weird. Is this really my future? How low I have fallen? I should be the legend after the war!" Clopeh protested.

The others didn't mind his protest but was curious about the war he was saying. 

'The Paerun Kingdom is planning for war'

The those people who are the center of their tribes forgot that this was about Cale Henituse and the while body-switching, they became completely absorb about Clopeh who is talking about war that might happen in the near future.

 

This was a prototype video recording device that he had pushed the mages of the North to develop.

 

'Why would I push them for something like a dragon fighting another dragon? I will push them for something like this if it is about himself being a legend but for a dragon?'

Clopeh can't understand the future him.

 

As long as mage activated the orb it could continue running without anybody controlling it.

The magic stones continued to infuse mana into it and the magic stones kept the device running.

Clopeh touched the video recording device.

Click.

He pressed a small switch on the apparatus. 

– Finally!

A new screen appeared on the video recording device and Queen Litana’s face was visible.

 

"Me?"
'Why would I connect to someone planning for a war? Did we became allies in the future?'

Many was also surprised by this, they know that the Jungle minded their own business unless they were being attacked by outsiders.

 

– We finally managed to get in contact with someone!

This orb was both a video recording device and a video communication device in one.

There was a video communication magic circle on it as well.

Ooooooooong.

Mana was flowing out of an extremely expensive highest-grade magic stone and provided a stable connection.

– …Sir Clopeh, are you okay?

This was the first person she was able to contact. Litana was smiling but looking at Clopeh, whose hair was a mess, with concern.

“I’m okay, ma’am.”

 

"It seems like we are on a friendly relationship?" Litana asked Clopeh.

"Indeed, I can't imagine conversing with someone like this if we are not on a friendly manner. I wonder how did that happen though" Clopeh answered Litana.

Cale was a bit surprised about this information. In the future, the Jungle and Clopeh will be allies. 

 

Litana stopped talking for a moment before urgently speaking once again while looking at the faint smile on Clopeh’s face.

– Sir Clopeh, we contacted you because we were unable to contact the crown prince of Roan Kingdom!

 

"Me as well?" Alberu asked. He didn't expect this as all. To be connected to the Jungle and the Paerun Kingdom, what a weird future, but is much welcomed.

"You as well?" Cale can't hide his shock anymore.

"Why are you so surprised?" Alberu asked Cale out loud that all of them heard it.

Everyone except Taylor, Cage, and Clopeh, knew that Cale read a book about this world before he became Cale Henituse so they were anticipating for why would Cale Henituse be surprised. But even if those three don't know about the novel, they still focused on what Cale will say next.

"Didn't I said that Western Continent will be at war? The first territory that will be attacked is the Henituse Territory of Roan Kingdom" 

Many were shocked about this information. Of course the most shocked was Clopeh who will be leading the attacking.
'This person know that we will be attacking them'

"And the one who will be leading the attack is none other than Clopeh Sekka of the Paerun Kingdom"

All of them blanked. 

What did Cale Henituse just said? 

The Roan Kingdom will be attacked and Clopeh Sekka will be the one leading it?

But on the text written on the screen, Litana and Clopeh were talking about connecting to the Roan Kingdom's crown prince?

"What the hell" Bud whispered under his breath.

 

Alberu could not pick up any calls as he was currently in a fierce battle. Raon had stepped in to facilitate contact with some kingdoms but there were many who were not included so far.

 

-Human, based on what I understand, Clopeh will be our enemy in the future, but why am I there?

Cale also don't know what to say and to answer. It was very confusing. He can tell that this will be in the far future, but this is absolutely insane!

 

The Jungle. The Whipper Kingdom. The Breck Kingdom and others.

 

"All of us are allied" Rosalyn said.

"The future is very much unpredictable indeed" Eruhaben said. WHo would have thought that these humans who will be waging war with each other be allied in the far future? And most of all, it seems like he is too. 

'I will be nearing my death, why am I with these troublesome humans?'

 

Most of the kingdoms of the Western continent were not included in Raon’s current flow of information.

– Saint Jack said that we could contact the Roan Kingdom through him but Mogoru was quite busy dealing with enemies as well.

Saint Jack had planned on gathering information to deliver to Raon but he couldn’t do it as much as he wanted because of the number of enemies Mogoru was facing. The other kingdoms were in similar situations.

 

"It seems like that will be future, Miss Rosalyn" Jack said. Even if the church had done something wrong to them, the citizens of the empire were good people. That's why he didn't dare to disobey the pope, he don't want other people to be involved and be like him and his twin sister.

 

However, some kingdoms were in different situations.

– We have gotten rid of a majority of our invaders.

This was especially true for the kingdoms that were strong enough to get rid of the invaders quickly.

There were two kingdoms like that.

First was the Jungle led by Litana and the second was the Whipper Kingdom with Commander Toonka.

 

"KAKHAHAHA! We are strong on our own!"

 

– We heard from Saint Jack. He told us that you were currently in the Roan Kingdom, Sir Clopeh.

Litana had contacted Clopeh as soon as they were pretty much done dealing with the invaders and was relieved to make contact with him.

– How is it over there?

She could see that Clopeh Sekka’s eyes were calm without any changes after hearing her question.

He slowly closed his eyes before opening them back and starting to speak.

“It’ll probably be faster if you saw it yourself.”

His voice sounded both calm and reverent.

Litana could see the battlefield once the screen turned.

– That, that-?!

Her eyes opened wide.

– …Dragon!

She could see a gold Dragon covered in a golden light.

– …Is that the monster?

She then saw the monster that looked to be easily dealing with the gold Dragon.

She was at a loss for words.

Alberu Crossman had told her that the monsters that show up in Puzzle City might be able to destroy the entire continent.

 

"It can really destroy the whole continent. Even it can even nullify an attack from an ancient dragon" Witira said. 

 

She had believed him, but still had thought, ‘is that really possible?’ She still doubted whether they would really be that strong.

– …He was telling the truth.

Alberu had not been exaggerating.

Even though she was only looking through the screen, Litana couldn’t help but be fearful about whether she would be able to protect her kingdom if such a monster was to show up on her territory.

She then realized something and quickly asked.

– The others, what about the others?

She could only see the Dragon and the monster. She did not see any people around them.

“I shall show you.”

The screen slowly looked down.

– Ah.

Litana could see the large snake with two heads.

 

"What?"

It was Cale.

A large snake with two heads. The only thing he knows like that is that unranked monster from where he came from. But that monster was here.

Cale's eyes trembled but no one except the black dragon noticed it as they were focused on the screen. Raon will also not notice it if it wasn't for Cale suddenly tightening his hug.

-Human, are you okay?

Cale did not answer.

'There is no way, Maybe that is a new monster. The lion dragon was also something everyone in the room didn't hear about until now. Yes, that must be the case.'

 

It was not as majestic as the monster fighting against the Dragon, but it looked majestic even when it was down on the ground.

Litana didn’t know what to say after taking a look at the dead monster and the destroyed area around it.

“Our allies caught it.”

She could only bite down on her lower lip as Clopeh calmly explained the situation to her.

She barely managed to speak.

– …Amazing.

Her eyes opened wide again as she made that comment.

– Huh?!

Clopeh’s eyes clouded over as well.

“As expected, Choi Han-”

There was an armored black Bone Dragon.

 

"There was not only a Lion Dragon but also a Bone Dragon?" Eruhaben said. 
'What's with the future making dragons out of nowhere?'

 

Choi Han, Alberu, and Rosalyn got on top of its back.

 

"A bone dragon with the crown prince on the back. How weird, nyaa"

"Super weird, nyaa"

 

– Isn’t that Sir Choi Han and crown prince Alberu?

“That’s right. They plan on heading up to the sky to fight alongside the Dragon.”

 

"What a hero," Cale said.

Cale was a bit worried a while ago on Choi Han's pick that it was always on his point of view, but paid nothing to it as he think it is because he was a trash that was supposed to be beaten up, but seems like he was nothing to be worried for.

'I must be on a far away land. Away from all of this. Even Raon is not with me. It's sad- no, a bit sad that Raon will not be with me and in danger but my safety comes first'

 

Boom- boooooom!

The loud noises from the fight between two large creatures were hurting Litana’s ears through the call. Just hearing the noises was making her scared but Litana clenched her fists together as she watched the people heading into the battlefield.

She then realized something.

– …Where is young master Cale?

 

"Why are you asking the obvious, Miss Litana? Of course, I am away from this. Why would I be in this battle? I will be dead if I participated"

 

The person she expected to see first, the person who always stood in the front and showed the others his back no matter how much they tried to stop him, was not there.

 

"HUH??!! Huh??!" Cale who read this had nothing to say but 'huh'

Cale was very surprised at the moment to say something.

"It was not very surprising," Choi Han said. "Cale-nim is always in front when battling"

'I was not?!' 

 

“I heard that young master Cale is currently unconscious. Only two monsters were summoned thanks to his efforts.”

 

-Human you were unconscious again?!

"Why the hell it is because of me?!"

And Cale exploded.

 

– Ah.

Litana gasped and covered her face with both hands.

Seeing how strong these two monsters looked, she could tell that it must have been extremely difficult to prevent the other six from being summoned as well.

 

"You must be joking. If someone stopped the monsters it would be Choi Han! He was the main character remember?"

"But Cale-nim is more like the main character here"

"It is your place why are you giving it to me?!" Cale is frustrated at what Choi Han is currently thinking. "And how can I be the main character? I am the trash you're supposed to beat up!" Cale explained or rather Cale was pushing his own thoughts to the people in the room.

"I have read a book that has the same story like that. They changed the main character when another man came to someone's body in the novel, and most of them are trash too" Rosalyn said.

"I too had read something like that" Paseton said.

"That is only in novels!" Cale said.

"But didn't you said that we are inside a novel?" Alberu said.

Cale can't answer. For these royalties of different places conspiring against him. How cruel.

"I will not say anything against you all as it was a form of blasphemy to the royalties," Cale said at the end.

"Haaah, this bastard"

Did the crown prince of Roan Kingdom just call him a bastard in front of so many people? There are so many things that surprised Cale in just one chapter.

 

She could tell even without seeing what had happened.

She then heard Clopeh’s voice.

“He will be back soon.”

Clopeh’s eyes were full of an odd fiery passion.

‘Yes, the moment the hero returns… That is when the real legend will begin!’

 

"What?" Cale asked to himself. Cale? A legend? It's the most unbelievable Cale heard all of his life!

Clopeh's brows came close to each other.
'My future self is calling Cale Henituse a legend?'

 

Litana firmed her resolve while looking at Clopeh’s passionate gaze that showed that he had not given up yet, without knowing Clopeh’s true inner thoughts.

– Soon.

She stood up to turn the video communication device off.

– We will head to Puzzle City soon.

The call ended as soon as she said that.

Clopeh looked at the screen for a moment before moving his hand again.

Oooooong– oooooong–

Another place… The Whipper Kingdom kept calling him as well.

He was certain that the person calling him must be Commander Toonka.

“I guess the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom will be here right away.”

Clopeh was speaking nonchalantly but was making sure he was recording everything that happened on the battlefield without missing anything.

All emotion disappeared from Clopeh’s face.

“A legend only becomes a legend when people keep talking about it. They must not forget.”

 

Cale might not remember all he read from this moment, because of Clopeh calling him a legend, his mind is filled with one thing, he can't leave Clopeh alive.

'I will make his limbs full of bombs so I can explode him any time I want. That way he will think of me as an evil bastard and not some legend'

I will order Ron to kill him before the thought of me being a legend crosses his mind. He will not think of it right now, right?

Unbeknown to Cale, Clopeh started thinking,
'The future me treats Cale Henituse as some kind of legend, need to know why that happened'
Clopeh will pick a chapter that will let him see why he became like that, after that he will decide if Cale is really befitting of being called a living legend like his future self did so.

 

Everything that happened here must remain a story that was passed down in this kingdom and this continent for a very long time.

Clopeh’s video recording device recorded everybody on the battlefield at least once even without Cale there.

In the free city that would be created in between the Mogoru and the Roan Kingdom in the future… The city that would be famous for its Magic Tower and Alchemy Tower will have a building that would be just as famous as those two towers.

That building is the Henituse Museum, the largest museum in the world that the Henituse Duchy would fully fund to create.

The item that would be located in the most central region of that museum would be this video recording device currently in Clopeh Sekka’s hand.

Numerous people will come visit the Henituse Museum to see this video recording device.

Clopeh had a stoic expression on his face as he held that video recording device in his hand.

 

Cale, he didn't remember any of it. Clae know that this chapter will give him information about the future, his mind can't go on like this, it will also give Cale clarifications why he became Cale Henituse. 

'My record is becoming like this, it's that bastard Clopeh's fault! How dare he think of me as a legend? He's a threat to my slacker life!'

 

“It’d be extremely unfair if nobody knew about how hard everybody worked.”

He looked toward the Bone Dragon and the three heroes who were shooting up into the air.

He then peeked toward the Puzzle City City Hall.

That was where Cale Henituse was right now.

* * *

The door to the City Hall office Cale was in right now burst open.

Baaaaang!

Raon’s eyes opened wide after turning his head toward the door.

“Hmm? It’s Dodori’s mom!”

 

"Dodori? Who's that?"

-Human, I also don't know about a person named Dodori.

"Hmmm, it seems like we will meet a Dodori in the future and also their mom" 

How troublesome.

There was no Dodori on Choi Han's group, or at least at the time when the Battle at Henituse Territory happened.

 

“Hi Raon. Just call me auntie. I’m Sheritt unnie’s close younger sister.”

 

"Sheritt? I also don't know who's that. It seems like we will meet many people in the future" 
Cale commented. And it seems like Dodori was a sister of Sheritt.

 

“Okay auntie!”

Dodori’s mom Mila had her hoe in her hand as she looked at Raon with a warm expression on her face before it instantly changed.

 

'Mila? It's a familiar name' Eruhaben thought that he met someone in that name.

 

“Good. By the way, Raon… what are you doing?”

“I’m very busy right now!”

She walked over to Cale and Raon.

Mila’s grip tightened on the hoe after seeing that Cale was obviously in a serious condition. However, she couldn’t help but flinch after looking at Raon who was right next to Cale.

 

"A hoe?" 

Alberu thought that there is nothing about Cale that he'll be surprised of but it as not the case. Who would barge to a room of Cale Henituse with a hoe? And the room is on the City Hall?

 

“…Raon?”

Raon was rummaging through Cale’s shirt’s inner pocket.

“I’m looting my human right now!”

 

"Raon?"

Cale looked at Raon as if he was expecting raon to explain his future self's action.

-Human, I also don't know why am I looting you but I cannot do that to you! I may like looting people but I want to do it with you and my siblings but never looting you!

 

Raon openly admitted to looting Cale before taking off Cale’s outerwear and shaking it up and down.

Plop.

Cale’s spatial pocket bag and one other item fell out of the outerwear. Raon quickly grabbed that item.

 

"Ah- no! My money!"
Cale shouted almost immediately when he read the 'spatial pocket'. That is here Cale put his moneys in, he know that his future self also put his money there.

 

“Found it!”

Raon was holding the golden top’s whip in his front paw.

 

"Oh, Raon, haaah, it's not my money"
Cale sighed in relief as raon didn't loot his money.

 

Raon tightly clenched the golden top’s whip with both paws and shook it intensely.

“Wind Elementals!”

Raon was listening to the messages on the video communication device and realized that there was one extremely important piece of information that was missing.

That was why he had urgently looked for the golden top’s whip.

“Can you hear my voice? I am the great and mighty Raon Miru! I can’t hear you guys! But if you can hear me!”

 

At that moment, Cale heard the voice that he once heard when he was getting the Sound of Wind

  • Cale, I think that top is mine. I don't know why your future self have that but it is mine.

 

Raon’s eyes were burning up with anger.

“The White Star! Please find out where that stupid white thing is right now! And please let me know where he is however you can do so!”

The White Star.

They needed to figure out where that bastard was right now.

This monster would not be the end.

They said they were going to conduct the summoning ritual for the sealed god as well.

They needed to know the White Star’s current location if they wanted to plan for the future.

 

"White Star?"

  • White Star?

Cale heard the wood, wind, and vitality ancient power. Do they know White Star?

 

“That should be one of the most pivotal pieces of information for the human right now! So please help me!”

 

"You're good that gathering information, Raon. That was a smart move, very good move"

Cale looked at Raon like a proud father, his eyes also looked proud of what future Raon is doing.

"Yes, I am smart!"

Raon was very proud of himself of course. Cale also praised him.

 

Raon desperately shouted while holding the golden top’s whip.

Sadly, Raon could not hear the voices of the Elementals even while holding the whip.

However, a faint breeze flew outside the terrace.

Chhhhh-

The curtains shook because of that breeze. Raon noticed that small movement and his eyes clouded over.

“It’s on you guys now, Wind Elementals!”

Raon made up his mind.

‘Once we find the White Star…’

His dark blue eyes were burning up even more.

‘I will make it so that he can never touch my human or my family ever again.’

Oooooong– oooooong–

Black mana fluctuated around the young Dragon as if to respond to his determination.

 

"Raon, you don't need to be worried about me, you should worry about yourself more."

-Goldy Gramps! Even if the human say it like that don't believe him! Do you know how many times he fainted since I've been going with him? Soooo many times! Human can't obviously can't take care of himself! That's why the great and mighty dragon like me is taking care of him.

-Why are you telling me this?

-Human gives me weird looks everytime I am saying this to him so I told you this. You can help me take care of human!

'hahhh, I am too old to take care of children, and why would I take care of a human?'

 

“Raon.”

However, that moment did not last very long.

“Please move.”

Cale was lying on the bed. Mila walked over and lifted Raon, who had been rummaging through Cale’s outerwear while sitting right next to him, and moved him to the ground.

 

-Look, Goldy Gramps! It seems like the human fainted again!

 

“Hmm?”

Raon looked at Mila with confusion at her suddenly moving him but Mila pointed to the video communication devices floating in the air.

The video communication devices were currently turned off. Everybody was busy fighting and couldn’t leave them on at all times so they would only contact Raon as needed.

“Can you move the video communication devices to the corner for me? They might get in your auntie’s way as she works.”

Smile.

Mila gently smiled.

“I came to heal Dodori’s teacher.”

 

"Who is Dodori's teacher?" Cale asked. He knows that it is not him as he doesn't need any healing, he got the vitality of the heart, he can heal himself.

 

“W, what did you just say?!”

Raon jumped up while holding the golden top’s whip and the spatial pocket bag.

Mila pretended not to see the teardrops forming at the corners of Raon’s shaking eyes and patted his head.

“I need to focus. Can you please help me?”

“I, I got it! O, of course I’ll help!”

Raon quickly dragged the video communication devices to a corner and made it so that they could not see the bed.

Mila watched for a moment before turning back toward Cale.

“…Haaaaa…. haaaaa…….”

Cale was breathing very lightly and weakly.

 

"What the..." Cale mumbled, he didn't expect this at all. 

"Henituse are you dying?" Alberu asked. He can't help but be worried about Cale, he thinks that this is the side effect fo the body possessing.

"What? Of course, not! I plan to live long and peacefully, I not dying any time soon" Answered Alberu, how can he think of me dying?

 

“It looks like I need to hurry.”

“Auntie! Can I he-

Mmph!”

Raon stopped talking and quickly covered his mouth. His round eyes opened even rounder.

‘T, the hoe is glowing!’

 

"So it was not a normal hoe, figures" Alberu mumbled.

 

The hoe in Mila’s hand…

Swoooooooooosh–

A gust of wind came out from the hoe and filled the whole office.

However, beige-colored mana that was thicker than the wind consumed the entire area. Raon turned his head.

 

"A mage?"

 

“H, human!”

Craaaaaaack-

Cale’s entire body was starting to crack.

 

"Huh?" Cale squinted his eyes, reading again carefully, but it's the same. 

"Why is my body cracking? I thought this was bout the real Cale Henituse?" Cale asked really frustratingly.

The others also have this on their mind. 

 

His body was cracking as if he was a ceramic plate that was starting to break.

“Raon. You don’t need to be shocked.”

 

"Don't need to be shocked?! Is this mage out of her mind?" Litana asked. 

'Young Master's body is cracking and you expect him to not be shocked? I was also shocked. Oh God, Young Master Cale!'

 

Raon looked toward Mila after hearing her gentle voice.

He forgot that he was shocked and observed the expression on her face.

“Our teacher really seems to have suffered a lot.”

Mila observed the cracks appearing on Cale’s body with an extremely sad expression on her face.

 

"This will not happen in the future, Cale-nim. I will not let this happen" Choi Han said to Cale. Anyone can say that he was serious.

 

“The plate is something that is inside a human’s body.”

 

"Don' tell me..." Eruhaben and Bud mumbled. They both think that Cale Henituse's plate is breaking. Both of these two with Cale have more knowledge in ancient powers than anyone in this room. So they both know what does a broken plate will mean.

 

Cale had asked if it was possible to connect an intangible thing such as a person’s plate.

 

"Cale-nim, did you expect this to happen?" Choi Han asked Cale.

Cale can't look at Choi Han at this moment as he was releasing a very ominous aura. 

 

“There’s no reason you can’t connect it if you turn it from an intangible to a tangible item.”

Mila thoroughly inspected the cracks on Cale’s body.

There was not a spot on his body that didn’t have a crack.

This showed that Cale’s plate was in an extremely dangerous situation right now.

“Forget waking up, his plate is going to melt at this rate.”

 

"What the, I thought you weren't dying?!" But said out loud.

"Care to explain?" Alberu said the others are also waiting for the answer. The children also look at Bud as if they were ordering Bud to spill all the information. Talk about vicious children.

"Every human has a plate inside them, if that breaks or in this case melt, that person will die." Bud explained.

"And Cale Henituse's plate is very big, but it was a thin glass. Then this human also has 3 ancient powers inside of him with different affinity. I ma curious why he is still isn't exploding"

"Exploding?!!" Raon exclaimed. Everyone, except Bud, is also shocked by this information. Cale himself is also shocked, he never read something like this about ancient powers.

"No one knew of this?" Eruhabn clicked his tongue and continue talking. "They say that ancient powers are fateful encounters where you need the Mandate of Heaven to acquire. They are precious powers, even if they may not be that strong. You know that much, right?"

"We know! So, hurry up and explain, Goldy Gramps!"

"The majority of them only had one ancient power. Why do you think that is the case?” Eruhaben asked them, like a teacher questioning his students.

“Anybody with more than two ended up dying. That is why they are not in the records. Of course, they could still live if the Mandate of Heaven allowed them to have multiple ancient powers with the same elemental affinity, but when the ancient powers have different affinities like you have..."

Eruhaben stretched out his beautiful white fingers.

"The human body expands like my fingers are doing right now until they blow up, leaving nothing behind."

"No! Human!" Raon looked at Cale.

The said person who is supposed to be exploding however had a stoic face painted on his face.
"But Eruhaben-nim, I did not die." Cale calmly said.

Cale did not die when he took the ancient powers, he did not explode like the ancient golden dragon said. Why is that? That is what Cale is curious about.

"Hmm, that's true, the ancient powers you have, I smell the scent of wood, wind, and water that is on your necklace, there is also the human power"

"The Vitality of the heart" Cale said and Eruhaben nodded.

"I presume that was either the first or second ancient power you picked up."

"You are correct. It was the second ancient power."

"That is how you managed to live."

"You had the power of restoration before two affinities clashed with each other. Thanks to that, it prevented anything from happening."

Eruhaben is looking at Cale as if he was looking at an interesting research specimen. Cale who feels this feels like Eruhaben was undressing him with his reptilian eyes. It was a weird experience for Cale. There was no one who looked at him like that in this world and in Earth, Eruhaben was the only one. 

"It would be best if you find a fire and earth ancient power, it will make your place balanced. That can at least lower the possibility of you exploding"

"Human! after we finished here, we will be doing nothing but finding these ancient powers!"

"Yes, Raon. I knew where I an find the fire ancient power. I was actually planning to pick it up this morning but got delayed. But I don't know where to find an earth ancient power."

"I'll ask someone if they have information about it," Eruhaben said.

"Thank you" 

With that, the exploding body of Cale Henituse has a cure, but the text on the screen. Cale Henituse might die.

 

She motioned to Raon.

“Raon, do you want to come here and take a look?”

She smiled at him.

“I’m going to get rid of all of these small cracks now.”

 

"She was planning on putting your plate back?" Eruhaben asked. "I have never heard of a magic that can put back a plate"

"Young Master-nim, did you get scammed?" Ron asked Cale.

"What? Of course not, even if this is the future I am sure of it. I don't get scammed"

 

She’ll make it so that he didn’t have a single scar.

She planned on connecting everything until Cale was slick and smooth.

Of course, it would be difficult to do and could take a toll on her body for using so much of her ability.

 

"Was she a dragon?" Eruhabne asked and those who heard this had blanked mind.

"A dragon? Why would I teach a dragon?" Cale asked, if the mother is a dragon, then the child is also a dragon right? And this dragon who is putting Cale's plate back is Dodori's mother, Dodori is also a dragon!

"Hmm, I am curious about that indeed" Eruhaben honestly said.

'What a lucky unlucky human, he got ancient powers but he might explode, he has a dragon accompanying him but also has a dragon student. Even Eruhaben can't take care of 2 dragons at the same time. Eruhaben thinks taking care of dragons is very tiring.

 

However, she needed to do this no matter what.

‘…Eruhaben.’

She needed to carry on the ancient Dragon’s will.

 

"My will?"

 

“Now then, shall we get started? We need our teacher to wake up as quickly as possible.”

“That’s right! Everything you said is right, auntie!”

Mila, who saw the hope in Raon’s eyes, continued to smile as she reached her hand out toward Cale’s cracked body.

Beige-colored mana flowed out of her finger looking like long threads.

Those threads started to touch Cale’s body that was covered in cracks.

Every spot that was cracking started to become connected again.

“Ha… haaaaa…….”

Cale’s light breathing continued to echo through the room while Mila bit down on her lips without letting Raon see after seeing that Cale still couldn’t wake up.

 

"Human! Are you going to die? There will be no one hurting you! I will not let it happen! I will kill that White Star bastard like the future me said!"

 

– Oo! The plate, the plate is finally starting to connect together!

– Wow, I didn’t know Dragons had this kind of ability. I think this Dragon is the strongest Dragon.

– This is a jackpot, a total jackpot!

The ancient powers cheered while feeling Mila’s power seeping into Cale’s body.

The Super Rock shouted in a low voice.

– Cale, Cale! Can you hear us?

 

"Talking ancient powers seems kind of cute" Witira said as she read the rejoicing ancient powers.

"Super Rock, it looks like you got an earth ancient power" Eruhaben commented.

  • What? You also had super rock?

"What? You're also friends with each other?" Cale answered. Eruhaben looked at Cal as if he was saying weird. Cale who is currently absorbed with his conversation with the ancient powers didn't feel Eruhaben's weird gaze at him.

  • yes, were friends with each other

"hmmm"

"Human you are saying weird things!"

"Ah, don't mind me. I was talking to my ancient powers" 

 

He continued to call out to Cale who was still unconscious.

Cale needed to wake up as quickly as possible.

However, Cale could not hear the Super Rock’s voice right now.

* * *

“I didn’t expect this at all.”

The unconscious Cale realized that he was not in the real world as soon as he opened his eyes.

He was in the same room he had been in when he first opened his eyes in this world.

He was in Cale Henituse’s bedroom.

 

"What? Did you teleport in your sleep, Human? But you don't use magic!"

 

He continued to lie on the bed and turned his head to the side.

The reason he could tell for sure that this wasn’t the real world was right there. A man who was sitting on a chair noticed his gaze and started to speak.

“Kim Rok Soo, you’re finally up?”

Cale observed the man calling him Kim Rok Soo.

 

"Isn't your name Roksoo? Did you and the real Cale perhaps exchange places?" Litana said

Clopeh wants to voice out his thoughts about this is befitting of someone the future him will consider a living legend but he controlled himself as it is not time to decide and be like the future him.

 

It was team leader Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties. Team leader Kim Rok Soo was looking at Cale with an odd expression on his face.

Cale opened his mouth as soon as he looked into those eyes.

“Are you Cale Henituse?”

Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties had a twisted smile on his face.

“You recognized me right away.”

Kim Rok Soo, who gestured like a prim and proper noble, something that the original Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties would ever do, nodded his head.

“Yeah. I am Cale Henituse.”

The two souls that had switched places were looking at their respective bodies.

 

-end of chapter 655-

 

"What a cliche, they swapped their bodies" Archie said.

"Why would you call it a cliche? It's like a legend story!" And Clopeh exploded.

'Don't tell me the legend fanatic will start treating me like his other self? Ha!'

 

 

CHAPTER 656: EVERYTHING CAN BE CONNECTED (6)

 

"Now, we will know the truth about the body possessing"

 

Kim Rok Soo who was in Cale Henituse’s body…

And Cale Henituse who was in Kim Rok Soo’s body…

The two of them could not take their eyes off of each other for a while.

“Cale Henituse.”

The first to speak was Kim Rok Soo, who was currently using Cale Henituse’s body.

“How am I able to meet with you?”

“I’m not sure. I was working the night shift and fell asleep for a moment to see that you were in this bed. But you see…”

 

'I don't really miss working the night shift at all, so unlucky, Cale Henituse' Cale thought to himself. Cale is sick of night shifts.

 

The real Cale Henituse, who was making a kind of smile the original Kim Rok Soo would never make, mischievously asked.

“Aren’t you planning on living in that body?”

The sudden question that was asked mischievously felt quite heavy. The real Cale Henituse shrugged his shoulders and added on.

“I plan on living the rest of my life in this body. That’s why I plan on throwing away the name of Cale Henituse and living as Kim Rok Soo.”

 

"What?" All of them asked. 

"The young master, he wants to continue to live as Kim Roksoo? Why? He had a pretty good life here. He was the first son of one of the wealthiest noble families in Roan Kingdom" Litana said

The others who also knew of this fact agreed to what Litana said.

 

The real Cale Henituse’s eyes were calm. They weren’t shaking at all.

The real Kim Rok Soo quietly looked at the person who was in his real body before opening his mouth.

“…So you want me to call you Kim Rok Soo?”

“That’s right. Why? You don’t want to? Don’t you plan on finishing your life as Cale Henituse as well? Then you should throw away the name of Kim Rok Soo now.”

 

Cale who is reading this can't help to smile. He's glad. He's glad that Cale Henituse was happy at his new life as he was also happy.

 

“Pffft.”

Kim Rok Soo inside Cale Henituse’s body… No, the person who had made up his mind to become Cale Henituse nodded his head and continued speaking.

“Sure. We’ll do as you said, Kim Rok Soo.”

“Good, Cale Henituse. Now our outer appearances match our names.”

Cale looked at Kim Rok Soo, who was laughing and making gestures that he would never have made, and nonchalantly added on.

 

'A laughing Kim Roksoo, how weird' Cale thought. He tried to imagine himself laughing but failed miserably. 'I guess he's been truly happy'

 

“I guess you’ve really been happy.”

He recalled the moment he met with Lee Soo Hyuk and got the ‘Embrace’ ability.

 

Cale who is wearing a little smile became stoic again.

His face may paint a stoic face but his eyes trembled.

'Meet with Lee Soohyuk? What's with this crazy chapter'

The real Cale Henituse is enough. Why would you talk about Team Leader too? And the Team Leader gave me his ability? What kind of thing is that?

Cale didn't know that his stoic face started to crumble. Cale's face looks like he was missing someone, Cale's face became so lost.

 

Lee Soo Hyuk had handed Cale the ability and told him about the real Cale Henituse as he disappeared.

‘Oh, by the way, the original owner of your body is living well too. He’s happy. That is why Jung Soo, I, and everybody is happy.’

 

"What is this feeling? My inside feels like burning'

Jungsoo, the one who wants Roksoo to call him 'hyung' even if they were born the same day and year. Soohyuk, the one who saved him when the apocalypse started and became his light in that world. Those two, they became his family for years, but like his parents, they also died. 

It hurts.

The reinforcement team is too late. They died. If they just wait for the reinforcement team and let the city be ruined, but then, many civilians will lost their lives.

But does it have to be them?

-Human! Human!

"Ah, yes Raon? what did you say? Sorry, I was out of it.

-Human...

"Cale, are you okay?" Cale turned to his other side to look at alberu who's voice had a hint of worry.

"Ah, yes. What is the matter?"

"You- nothing. But, are you really okay?" Cale don't know why Alberu is asking this but still answered that he's fine. Although he thinks that Alberu isn't believing him by the looks he threw at Cale.

Of course, Alberu will not believe Cale. Not when he saw how Cale's eyes clouded for minutes and not responding to their calls, as if Cale Henituse left his body.

The others who also stopped reading and focused on Cale didn't believe what he said. 
'It looks like Young Master Cale knows Lee Soohyuk and Jungsoo. The name also sounds like his real name and Choi Han's'

 

Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile that suited a twenty-year-old person and not someone in his mid-thirties.

“Yeah. I met someone I wanted to see for a long time.”

Cale felt quite odd facing Kim Rok Soo, who was smiling in a way he had never smiled when he had been Kim Rok Soo.

 

Cale who buried the thought bout their death on the back of his mind also felt odd even if not seeing it. Smiling and laughing isn't just normal for his face, it looks disturbing

 

“Who was the person you wanted to see?”

“My mother.”

 

Everyone in the room was lost for words.

They were theorizing about why the real Cale Henituse don't want to come back but this didn't cross their minds. Some forgot for don't know that Cale's birth mother isn't Violan and for Ron and Beacrox who knows the late countess thought it was impossible. Oh, how wrong they are.

 

Cale was at a loss for words.

It was someone who had felt distant to Cale because she was not mentioned much in < The Birth of a Hero >. Duchess Violan felt more like a mother to him.

 

Kim Roksoo grew up not having a parent to lean on. Duchess Violan was the first, she was the first mother Roksoo had. But they are still not that close for Cale to think Violan as his mother.

 

Now that he thought about it, Cale had never heard anything about Cale Henituse’s birth mother during his time at the Henituse Estate.

It was pretty much taboo to talk about Cale’s birth mother in that house.

 

"Yes, the servants didn't talk about that late countess as the master and the young master was very hurt by the late countess' death," Ron explained.

 

Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders and continued speaking after seeing the confused look on Cale’s face.

“Cale Henituse, my mother reincarnated in the world you used to live in, the world I live in now.”

“…She reincarnated on Earth?”

 

"What?"

 

“Yeah. Earth 1. That’s the world Team Leader Kim Rok Soo in his thirties is in.”

Cale learned that his original world was Earth 1. He also recalled that Alberu’s Unbreakable Spear Taerang came from Earth 3.

 

"So many worlds" Witira whispered. There are no other words let out as they were completely absorbed in what they are reading.

 

‘Does that mean that the sealed god’s test was on Earth 2?’

 

"Another god? I've never heard of a sealed god" Cage informed all of them. They thought that the priestess of the God of Death may know who's this sealed god but no luck.

 

Cale pushed that potentially true but unverified thought to the side to focus on Kim Rok Soo’s words.

“My reincarnated mother lost her parents when she was very young because of an unranked monster’s attack and was left all alone. I’m trying hard to become her family.”

 

"An unranked monster" Cale whispered. There were many unranked monsters he fought in that world there were at least six.

 

A bitter yet proud smile was on Kim Rok Soo’s face. Cale thought for a moment before asking.

“If she reincarnated, she should be younger than you, no?”

“Ha. She currently calls me uncle.”

 

Alberu who also lost his mother at a young age like the real Cale Henituse scoffed. He don't know what will his reaction if his reincarnated mother called him uncle. That was just out of this world.

 

Kim Rok Soo shook his head as if he still couldn’t believe it.

But the fact that he did not seem lonely made Cale understand why the real Cale Henituse made up his mind to live as Kim Rok Soo.

 

"No wonder he wants to live there until the rest of his life. The count may be his father but he abandoned him when the late countess died. I understand the young master's choice" Ron said while Beacrox nodded.

"I might do that too," Alberu said.

 

Kim Rok Soo sat up and looked toward Cale, who was leaning on the head of the bed.

“I want to tell you the details, but I don’t know how much time we have so I’ll stop this story there.”

“Okay.”

Cale shared his honest sentiments.

“I want to hear the details, but I’m kind of in a rush right now.”

He was worried about what might have happened in Puzzle City and how his friends would be fighting while he was unconscious.

 

-Human you weren't just unconscious, Dodori's mom is healing you so you won't die!

"Cale-nim don't worry about us, we are strong"

 

“But I’ve been here a few times to know that I can’t get out of here whenever I please.”

Cale could never leave this place on his own accord the few times he had been here.

“Really? I didn’t know. I still have a lot of work to do.”

Kim Rok Soo nodded his head as if he got some good information before hesitating for a moment and then adding on.

“…The family is all well?”

 

"He may say that he don't want to live here anymore but he sure is worried about his family," Witira said.

"Hmmmh"

 

“Of course.”

Kim Rok Soo smiled differently after hearing Cale’s nonchalant but firm response. His sorrowful smile made Cale a bit emotional.

 

"Must miss them by his expression written on the text" Paseton added to his sister's comment.

Paseton looked at Cale Henituse, he's the one that saved him from dying. Cale is the one that helped them defeat the mermaids even if that is only because of Ron being poisoned, he's still grateful, that's why he can't help but be curious about what is the life that Kim Roksoo lived before he became Cale Henituse. He's curious but didn't ask.

 

That was why he added on.

“Everybody is doing well. Father and mother are healthy. Lily is learning to use the sword. I want to make Basen be the territory Lord. But for now, he is just helping out with the administration of the territory.”

“Hmm.”

Kim Rok Soo scratched his forehead with his index finger.

“Cale, don’t you think that Basen should be the next territory lord?”

“I’m not going to do it. Lily or Basen can do it if they want. Basen seemed almost willing to do it when I saw him last time.”

Cale looked disgusted at the thought of becoming the territory lord, and Kim Rok Soo looked at Cale Henituse’s expression that he would have never made if he was still in his body and started to speak again.

 

Cale nodded as a sign of agreeing to his future self, he's glad that that decision is still there. He'll never be the count, if that may happen, Cale will think of a plan he can't become one.

 

“His personality is a perfect fit for the territory lord. I guess he still doesn’t think that the position should be his though.”

Cale stared at Kim Rok Soo when he heard that.

Kim Rok Soo flinched before realizing something and quietly laughing.

“Basen… Yes, you’re curious about Basen, right? You’ve probably been thinking about his age. We’re only three years apart. You probably thought it was weird. It wasn’t mentioned in The Birth of a Hero after all.”

 

"He knew about the book?" Cale asked

 

“The Birth of a Hero? You know about the book?”

“Of course. I was in your room when I opened my eyes and the book was there.”

 

'Ah, so that's why'

 

Kim Rok Soo answered as if it was nothing before debating for a moment and looking at Cale.

“When I first spoke to Basen…”

It had been less than one month since Basen came to the Henituse County with Countess Violan.

“I said these things to that kid at that time.”

Kim Rok Soo recalled that moment and repeated the words he said to Basen to Cale.

“Basen. You are part of the Henituse household. Remember that. No matter where you go, your family name is Henituse. Got it? Don’t you remember what father said? Listen to me unless you are an idiot. Tell people that the Henituse blood flows through you. Tell them that no matter what.”

Basen had responded back saying he couldn’t do that, and the young Cale had responded like this.

“Shut the hell up. Do as I said. Otherwise, you won’t be able to live in this house. Do you think that the cousins and the collateral family will leave you alone? Are you going to be dumb?”

 

"Hmmm, the real Cale Henituse really cherishes his family in a weird way," Alberu said as if he knew the real Cale.

"Why would you say that?" Witira asked Alberu about his comment. Like his brother, Witira is also curious about the young master, both of them.

 

Cale made a noise as he quietly listened.

“Cale.”

Kim Rok Soo gently grabbed Cale’s shoulder.

“I don’t know whose blood flows through Basen Henituse’s body, but that kid is my younger brother, Lily’s older brother, Count Deruth’s son, and Countess Violan’s son. He’s definitely someone with the mindset of Count Henituse’s family.”

Cale looked at the emotions flowing through Kim Rok Soo’s eyes before closing his eyes for a moment and then opening them back.

He recalled Basen’s face in his mind when he closed his eyes. Even if their hair color was different… He could see the weak yet stubborn face that resembled the pale Cale’s face than Deruth’s or Violan’s.

“Basen is my dongsaeng as well.”

 

Alberu winced at what the real Cale Henituse said. Alberu can't do that to his half-siblings, Alberu thought that the real Cale Henitusse is selfless. He should claim his position! He should claim what's his, Alberu can't understand Cale's mind. Both of them, the real and the one that he knows.

'They both have the same temperament, they're both a headache and beings Alberu can't figure'

 

“……He is. What else do you need other than that?”

Kim Rok Soo removed his hand from Cale’s shoulder while looking at Cale’s expression that seemed to be saying that there was no need to respond to him. He then added on.

“You can ask Countess Violan about the details. You’ll probably need to chat with her if you want Basen to be the territory lord.”

Kim Rok Soo shook his head with nostalgic eyes, as if he was thinking about the past.

“…Haaaa. No matter how much I acted as trash and the cousins wanted to kick me out, the Countess and Basen wouldn’t budge. You’ll need to convince Countess Violan if you don’t want to be the territory lord.”

 

"Oh my, I need to list all of this" Cale said in a small voice. He again focused on the screen, recording all of the text and dialogues that the real Cale Henituse said.

 

“Ah.”

Cale let out a small gasp. Kim Rok Soo looked at him with confusion as Cale sternly corrected him.

“It’s the Henituse Duchy now. It’s no longer a County.”

 

"Ho," Ron said in amusement.

"Our household became a duchy in the future, we also need to be a duchy this time," Beacrox said. He really has pride in the Henituses he serves. He grew up there, maybe that's why. But he can't say that it is greater than their own Molan Household, but it is greater than others.

"Why would we become a duchy?" Cale asked, the others just looked at him, there is only one thing on their mind.

'For sure that's mainly because of him'

 

“Wow. That’s amazing.”

“Yeah. It is. We’re quite an amazing household.”

 

-Yes, human! We are amazing!

 

Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile on his face as he watched Cale nod his head. Cale frowned.

“…Hey.”

“What’s wrong?”

“…You… Don’t the others say anything when you smile like that in my body?”

 

"Oh, that is what I am curious about. Mina, she'll find it weird." Cale whispered.

 

Kim Rok Soo touched the corners of his lips as if he was wondering what the issue was.

“What’s wrong with my smile? They were all happy that their team leader-nim let them go home early.”

“…Are you doing your job properly?”

“Of course. I’m going to make sure to save this world I’m living in right now. I’ll make it so that the people around me can live in peace.”

 

"They're similar, most of their thoughts align with each other" Rosalyn said. Although she heard some rumors about the real Cale Henituse, 'He's a good guy despite his acts'

'ACTS'
Rosalyn's mind became full of the word acts and Cale Henituse, she came to one conclusion, acting. The real Cale Henituse is acting trash.

 

Cale closed his mouth after hearing Kim Rok Soo’s response. He had the same desires as the real Cale Henituse.

This world where he was living as Cale right now… He wanted to protect this place. He would definitely protect this place.

 

"You're not alone, Cale" Alberu said. Cale just noticed, Alberu isn't calling him Henituse anymore, since Alberu asked about his well-being.

"Yes, Your highness. I've got myself some pretty good allies" Cale said honestly, people around him can't help but feel pride about what he said. To be called Cale Henituse's allies was a pleasure.

 

“Ah, but is my smile really weird?”

Kim Rok Soo was still touching the corners of his lips.

“I think it gives off a mature feel and makes me look charming.”

Cale almost scoffed in disbelief.

“Ho. You’re talking about a mature feel with my face-”

He felt as if he would get a headache for a different reason. He had never imagined meeting the real Cale Henituse, but he definitely did not expect to hear such bullshit now that he somehow did meet him.

 

Cale nodded again at his own thoughts. And Alberu who noticed his small nodding from time to time finds it cute. Cale Henituse's stoic face and his constant nodding, it's cute and funny its own way.

Alberu let a small smile on his face.

 

Kim Rok Soo responded as if there was no problem.

“Of course. I’m over forty years old after all.”

 

"What?"
"Ehh?"
"What did he say?"

All of them reacted that way. 

 

‘What?’

Cale’s gaze turned sharp as he looked toward Kim Rok Soo.

“…Why are you forty?”

Cale had opened his eyes inside the 18 years old Cale Henituse’s body.

Kim Rok Soo looked right into Cale’s confused eyes and opened his mouth.

“The moment Choi Jung Soo died, the God of Death offered him a deal.”

 

"Huh?" Cale was surprised, this was the first time he heard of this. Well, who would tell him?

 

He was asked whether he wanted to stay alive and be transported to a different world or to save Kim Rok Soo.

 

Cale knows. He knows what will he choose. He, Choi Jungsoo, he'll save Kim Roksoo.

'You should have just transported him to a different world. He should just let me die'

 

The God of Death told Choi Jung Soo to make the decision, and Choi Jung Soo chose his death.

 

'Ah, no, I am fine. I need information. I need to be cool-headed and steel-hearted, just like the Team Leader said.'

Cale started to say 'I am fine' over and over again, but there are no words that came from his mouth.

 

“The God of Death offers you a deal at the moment of your death or if you are in extreme danger that could potentially lead to your death. When I was forty… Umm, basically, the God of Death offered me a deal when I was about to die and I accepted it.”

Kim Rok Soo. The real Cale Henituse had accepted the deal with the God of Death.

“The conditions the God of Death offered me were simple.”

Cale could finally see the remorse deep inside Kim Rok Soo’s eyes that was clearly different from Kim Rok Soo’s bright smile.

That emotion was similar to Cale’s own emotions.

Kim Rok Soo continued speaking to the one person he could share the conditions of his deal with.

“As soon as I returned to the moment I met Choi Han, the starting point that could change the fate of our world, I would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo in a different world. That was the condition of the deal.”

 

"It was him, the real Cale Henituse is the one who initiated the body-switching," Litana said to herself.

The others also read this sentence froze. They all think Kim Roksoo who was in the body of Cale Henituse is the one. They thought he stole Cale Henituse's body from him. They thought of him as a bad person.

THEY THOUGHT BAD OF THE PERSON WHO DID NOTHING BUT HELP THEM IN THEIR TIME OF NEED. HOW COULD THEY DO THAT?

Yes, how could they do that? When Roksoo who is inside of Cale Henituse's body said it from the start, he possessed Cale Henituse's body one day. It may not be clear but he clearly doesn't know how he got here.

 

The God of Death had also told him that his mother had reincarnated into this Kim Rok Soo person’s world and was living a lonely life.

“Do you know why I accepted that deal?”

Kim Rok Soo put his hand against his forehead as if he had a headache. He closed his eyes.

The eyes that were full of remorse could no longer be seen.

“Where should I start… Hmm…”

He was silent for a bit before finally starting to speak again.

“I hate Harris Village.”

 

"Why would he hate Harris Village? All of them are good people" Choi Han asked. They became his first family in this world before Cale. 

 

“Harris Village?’

Cale recalled the information about Harris Village after unexpectedly hearing about it.

The Forest of Darkness was one of the Forbidden Regions.

Harris Village was the village separated from the forest by a single wall. It was where Choi Han first met people of this world after finding his way out of the Forest of Darkness and where the Tigers, Wolves, and Cale’s friends resided right now.

 

"Tigers?" Cale asked.
'Why are they in the Harris Village? Did I perhaps own a zoo there? No, never in my life I have ever wanted a zoo.' Cale assured himself.

While the others got more guilty of the fact that they judged this person too early. What if someone said something bad to the young master? Will they also believe it without even finding the truth? Were they only allies of him in front?

All of them don't want that. They want to be his allies but also become his friend that he can talk to. But it seems that they are far from that.

 

Choi Han left Harris Village and headed for the Henituse Lord’s Estate after the people of the village were massacred by Arm.

Kim Rok Soo’s eyes were still closed as he continued to speak.

“My mother said that she was going to visit Harris Village. There was something she needed to bury there. I found it odd that my mother needed to go to a village she had no connections with, a village that was just one of many in our territory.”

His voice was calm, but the things he was saying were quite shocking.

“My mother left for Harris Village even though it was pouring rain and the wind was strong. I was quite worried because her body had always been weak. And then…”

 

'I don't like where is this going' Cale thought to himself. Cale don't want another death.

 

Kim Rok Soo stopped for a moment as if it was difficult to say before continuing with a stoic expression on his face.

“She ended up seriously injured because the carriage tipped over on her way back due to the storm. She received treatment back home after that but unfortunately, she passed away.”

 

There, Choi Han knew why the real Cale Henituse hated the Harris Village. Although Choi Han doesn't understand the pain of losing a parent from death, he is familiar with the feeling of a family dead. He felt it the first time when Arm massacred the Harris Village.

 

Cale felt as if he could hear the roaring wind from that day despite never having heard it.

Kim Rok Soo was calm.

“But the carriage accident was not the reason my mother passed away. It wasn’t that bad of an accident. Nobody other than my mother got hurt either. But everybody thinks that my mother passed away because of the injuries from the accident.”

 

"What? That is not why?" Ron asked. He was there, he saw the last moments of the late countess. She's the one that trusted him and not Deruth. Jour Henituse is the one that let them work for the family.

 

He sighed while keeping his eyes closed.

“I only learned about the real reason for her death after meeting the God of Death. My mother…”

He stopped for a moment and opened his eyes to look at Cale.

“I think that my mother expected things would end up like this.”

 

"What?" All of them, they didn't expect it at all. For Jour to know all of this is unbelievable.

 

As if he was opening a chest that had sunk deep down inside a lake… Kim Rok Soo started to share these old stories with the person who was living as Cale Henituse in his place.

“Cale.”

Kim Rok Soo spoke with sorrow visible on his face.

“My mother possessed an ancient power.”

 

"What? I have never heard of an ancient power with a time ability" Eruhaben said. Ancient powers are rare so people who encounter these nature powers rarely meet him.

 

‘…What?’

Cale couldn’t hide his shock this time.

Cale Henituse’s birth mother possessed an ancient power. He had never expected that.

The Birth of a Hero…

The story of someone who was neither the main character nor a supporting character, the story of an extra in the story was being shared.

However, it was also the story of someone who just lived her life, even if it wasn’t mentioned in the story.

 

-end of chapter 656

 

None of them said anything as they waited for the next chapter to appear.

 

 

CHAPTER 657: EVERYTHING CAN BE CONNECTED (7)

 

“I’m the only one who knows that my mother possessed an ancient power.”

Kim Rok Soo chuckled.

“Maybe it was because I was young, but I really liked how my mother said that it was a secret just between the two of us.”

 

Alberu also remembered, he was also like these before his mother died. He still misses those scenes that suddenly play on his mind when he misses his mother.

 

Cale opened his mouth to untangle the mess inside his head.

“Which ancient power did she have?”

“Mm.”

Kim Rok Soo thought about it for a moment before standing up. He moved away from the bed Cale was leaning on and slowly walked around the bedroom.

“My mother possessed a wood attribute ancient power.”

 

"Wood attribute but with connection to time?" Erubahen said.

 

Cale thought about the wood attribute ancient power in the Henituse territory.

‘The Indestructible Shield.’

It was the first ancient power Cale got that surrounds his heart now and was used quite frequently by him.

It was the power that was sleeping underneath the black tree that grew where the glutton priestess had died.

The black tree had turned white and transferred the power to Cale when he woke it up.

“Ah, it’s not the Indestructible Shield.”

Kim Rok Soo seemed to have noticed Cale’s thoughts as he instantly said it was not that power. He then smiled after noticing Cale’s gaze.

“I read The Birth of a Hero and it mentioned the Indestructible Shield. I knew you would have gotten that power for yourself. Am I right?”

“Yes, I took it.”

“Awesome. I had a feeling you would do that.”

Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders.

He then stood in front of the window with the closed curtains. He was standing in front of a large window that usually allowed the sunlight to reach all the way to Cale’s bed.

“Cale, do you know about the annual rings of a tree?”

“The rings you see when you chop down a tree?”

“Yeah.”

Cale didn’t ask why Kim Rok Soo was suddenly asking about annual rings.

Kim Rok Soo touched the curtain as he continued to speak.

“Looking at the annual rings of a tree lets you know the approximate age of it. Each circle represents one year. Annual rings look different based on where the tree is growing, the nearby environment, and weather.”

A wood attribute ancient power.

“My mother said that she could see the annual rings of all living things.”

 

"What? Is there really such a power?" Bud who can't believe this power asked himself. But it seems like it's true.

 

“Annual rings.”

Cale said those words once out loud. His expression then turned odd. Kim Rok Soo then added on.

“She said that she could see the entire annual rings of a person from birth to death.”

Cale Henituse’s mother had a wood attribute ancient power.

That power allowed her to see a living being’s birth to its death.

“But you see…”

Kim Rok Soo turned to look at Cale.

“My mother sat me down and told me something at one point.”

He recalled a memory from when he was very young. It was a conversation that he somehow could not forget, despite how long it has been.

“My dear Cale. Sometimes, there are people whose annual rings are warped. In that case, it is highly likely that that person has a peculiar experience with time.”

Kim Rok Soo recalled how his mother had caressed his red hair and how his little fingers had played with her just-as-red hair as he said that out loud.

“Cale, you are a child who will have a peculiar experience with time.”

Cale brushed his face with both hands. Kim Rok Soo just continued to speak in a calm voice.

“My mother said that after looking at my entire annual rings. But I couldn’t understand what she meant at that time. I only understood it when I turned forty years old.”

He had received an offer from the God of Death as he was about to die at the age of forty.

“But you see, Cale Henituse…”

Kim Rok Soo’s voice sunk low.

“I’m sure you’ve seen this power before. Doesn’t it remind you of someone you know?”

 

"Cale, have you seen a power something just like this?" Alberu asked him.

"No, I have not, maybe it will happen in the future. All kinds of trouble will be happening in the future"

Although Alberu is disappointed about his answer, it can't be helped. He's sure that they will say who are they talking about.

 

Cale kept his mouth shut and closed his eyes.

Kim Rok Soo whispered while looking at him.

“You should have a record of experiencing a power similar to my mother’s.”

Cale had started to recall information in his mind related to wood attribute ancient powers since Kim Rok Soo first mentioned it.

He was recalling information from the book, < The Birth of a Hero >…

Then he recalled the records of the strong individuals with wood attribute ancient power in the Mercenaries Guild’s Directory…

Finally, he recalled memories of any person who used wood attribute ancient powers.

Cale slowly opened his mouth.

“I have indeed seen a similar power once, as you mentioned.”

 

"You really have a good memory Cale Henituse. You remember everything. What a very convenient ability" Alberu said he can't say that he's not jealous of that ability. If only he was that, the paper works will be a little bit easier. He will not read a paper again and again.

 

Before Cale got the ancient White Star’s earth attribute ancient power…

 

"It's that White Star again," Bud said. Aside from Fredo, he might be the only one who knows who that bastard is. 

"Do you know any information about him, you said you were from Mercenary Guild right?" Witira asked.

"I only know that White Star is a leader of a large group. They worship him or something."

"That's a great information, thank you." WItira thanked him.

"Then we can assume that the group he's handling is Arm," Alberu said.

Fredo is just watching them. He's amazed by these humans but Cale Henituse is the most entertaining. And the smell of blood coming from him. It's so precious, he wants to drink it.
'Maybe I'll ask later. I'll be trading information with some precious blood'
Fredo smiled at the thought.

 

He had led the White Star and Bear King Sayeru to one of the Forbidden Regions, the desert with the Dark Elves’ Underground City.

 

"There is also a Bear King," Litana said.

"Cale, Why the dark elves in this?" Alberu asked Cale. Both knew that Alberu is one of them.

"I don't know, your highness."Cale said.

 

Cale had released fake information about how the ancient White Star’s earth attribute ancient power was in the other abandoned Underground City in the desert.

 

"Oh, misleading people with information, what a cruel thing to do, Young Master Cale," Archie commented

"Yes, I was always cruel to my enemies, Archie," Cale said.

Archie felt cold and shivers, he knows that he's not the enemy but it feels like Cale Henituse is telling him to not become his enemy.

 

The White Star ran into Cale in that abandoned Underground City and took quite a lot of damage.

“The White Star-”

Cale recalled something the White Star did in that memory.

“The White Star touched a dead tree.”

Smoke had come out of the White Star’s hand as he caressed a dead tree in the Underground City.

“That bastard knew from a single touch when that tree had died.”

 

"I'll take notes of this" Alberu said. It is at the Underground CItyy that his fellow dark elves live, his relatives on his mother's side will be affected if something happened white this is happening.

"Yes, Your highness" Cale replied as he can understand Alberu, but even if Alberu isn't a dark elf, he'll still make sure that they will surely prank White Star successfully this time they'll start taking care of things when they get back. Mary who also became close with the dark elves is worried.

 

He knew that, although the tree looked very dry; it had only died in the past week. He had figured it out almost instantly.

“The White Star frequently said that Choi Han and my time is warped.”

The things the White Star had said to Cale in the past brushed through his mind.

‘Time is warped for that swordsman.’

‘Both Choi Han and you have your time warped, like I do.’

‘But even though I can tell that your time is warped, I couldn’t tell how it was warped.’

‘Possession? Who are you that is inside Cale Henituse’s body? From body to body… You moved around while preparing. You’ve been preparing for a very long time. You continued to live while jumping from body to body like that.’

 

"What? I have possessed Cale Henitse but this is my first! There's no way hunting you is the only thing I do in life!" Cale said. Cale is very frustrated right now, he just wants to live peacefully and this White Star is accusing him of moving from body to body just to defeat him? Ha! Such nonsense!

The others, they believe him this time.

They can't think of him as a bad person anymore, not when the text said that Cale wants to help this world, when they saw how Cale cherishes his family and friends, and of course them also.

 

Of course, the White Star incorrectly assumed that Cale was someone like him who possessed different bodies for a very long time. But at least the White Star seemed extremely certain that Choi Han, Cale, and his time were warped.

 

And seems like they've done the right choice.

 

“I suspected that the White Star’s wood attribute ancient power might be related to time or that he had a different time attribute ancient power.”

He had brushed aside the fact that the White Star observed the tree with some kind of smoke.

“…I didn’t expect it to be annual rings.”

Cale stopped there and did not say anything else.

What he would have said next was…

‘Does that mean that the White Star has Cale Henituse’s mother’s power?’

Or…

‘Was the White Star responsible for the carriage accident and mother’s death?’

 

"Oh god!" Litana exclaimed. After that Arm had done to the Jungle, she had wanted revenge, all thanks to Cale Henituse they have stopped the fire in the Jungle but she wanted revenge for her people.

Ron who's family is also massacred by Arm, had a similar feeling. 

 

He could not say those things out loud.

Cale frowned and kept his mouth shut.

“Oh, don’t get the wrong idea.”

“…What?”

Cale looked toward Kim Rok Soo after hearing his voice. There was a faint smile on Kim Rok Soo’s face.

“The White Star was not responsible for mother’s death.”

 

"Ah, then who's responsible?" Litana asked.

 

“Ah.”

Cale quietly gasped.

Hearing Cale’s sigh of relief helped Kim Rok Soo understand who taught those company employees who worked so hard to take care of him when he first arrived in Kim Rok Soo’s body and could not adjust properly.

 

"You are still loved at that world, Cale-nim. Don't you miss them?" Choi Han asked the question.

'Do you miss them?' 
That question didn't even cross Cale's mind when he arrived here, there are so many things to do and Choi Han will be beating him to death, he can't think of that when he'll be crippled any moment. But, Cale knows that he missed the people there.

"Of course, not just the people but all of it, sometimes I miss the foods too." But at the same time, I don't.

Beacrox who heard about the young master saying food made up his mind to cook for him after they go back. He'll try to ask Choi Han about the recipes. 

 

‘It’s because he’s like this that I can tell him everything.’

Kim Rok Soo started to speak again.

He didn’t know when he would get a moment to talk with Cale like this ever again.

“Have you ever thought about what the future would have looked like in The Birth of a Hero?”

 

"The future? Maybe Choi Han conquered it all? he's the main character after all" Cale said nonchalantly

 

Cale could not answer that question so easily now.

Cale had experienced too many difficult things in the past 2+ years to just answer that Choi Han would have taken care of everything.

 

"So this is two years after," Alberu asked.

"No, one year after." Cale corrected Alberu who looked at him. "In three months, I'll be in a year here, so one year later."

"So many things will happen in a year. There's war with the north and the Arm." Witira said.

'In just 2 years he figured this all'
Fredo thought. He's still thinking but being Cale Henituse's ally had a lot of advantages. He can fight the White Star while also strengthening the connection to other kingdoms. Cale Henituse is the center of them all, not bad to be friendly with each other.

 

“When I was forty…”

Kim Rok Soo continued to speak.

“The Roan Kingdom was razed to the ground. The Henituse County was ruined as well. I was the only one left alive in our family.”

 

Many gaped in shock. They all know that the Arm is very strong, they even have strong mages and fighters in them. They fought them at the Elf's Village and also in the Hais Island. 

"What the hell" Alberu cussed out loud. It's his kingdom. The kingdom he promised and will protect from outsiders and from its own citizens. He didn't expect the Roan Kingdom to be razed to the ground.

 

Cale gasped in shock.

Just hearing about it made it hard to breathe.

It made him recall the test he had to go through on Wind Island to get the golden top’s whip.

 

Almost immediately, he heard the voices of ancient power talking in his mind.

  • Thief, what the test is all about?
  • When I was creating the test, I was thinking that someone who had similar experiences that I did would live a similar life to me and use this power for good.
  • So? What is the content?
  • I can't tell you that. it's the rules.

Cale sighed, even the Thief can't say it as it is the rules of the test.

 

It was a future Cale never wanted to see. Kim Rok Soo was talking about that future.

 

"It looks like had a test the everyone died," Cale said nonchalantly, but they can all see how Cale tight hugged Raon as if he was clinging on to him for him to stay rational and not think of what may happen.

 

“After taking over the Eastern continent, the White Star’s first target on the Western continent was the Roan Kingdom. More specifically, it was Puzzle City. He started from Puzzle City, then went to the northeast region, and then the southeast region. I don’t know why he started with Puzzle City as his first target.”

Kim Rok Soo didn’t know, but Cale knew.

‘It was probably so that he could do the summoning ritual for the sealed god in Puzzle City.’

 

"So much information," Ron said. He knew that some of what they will say will not make sense this time because they still don't have the whole information to complete the puzzle, but it is doable, they can figure it out.

 

He could predict what the White Star would have been thinking about.

“King Zed Crossman died in the battle against the White Star, while crown prince Alberu Crossman fought many battles against the White Star to recover the Roan Kingdom’s eastern areas. Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock helped Alberu with that.”

 

Alberu winced, although he and King Zed didn't have a fatherly love, he's still his father. No child will be happy when their father died. Alberu notes himself to reforge the walls in the Puzzle City, he can't let this future that the Real Cale Henituse saying be happening. 

 

Cale started to speak.

“That war took close to twenty years?”

“Yes. It continued until I turned forty. The Roan Kingdom protected the palace and its western territories and continued to fight against the White Star while he invaded and conquered the Whipper Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and other areas. We were extremely persistent. We truly looked like a kingdom that had survived through many things for a very long time.”

 

"Oh god"

The fact that the war took close to twenty years shocked them, but the fact that most of all the kingdoms and lands in the western continent had been conquered made them stop.

"That can't happen in our future," Rosalyn said. Even if she is now not a princess, Breck Kingdom is still her hometown and she became the crown princess at one point.

The others who are also ruling their own lands have the same thought. The lands where they grew up and the people there who treat them good and the ones who became their family, they can't let anything happen to them. 

Allies. 
They need allies.

 

A war that would continue for about twenty years…

Cale clenched his fists thinking about how ruined both the Eastern and Western continents would have been.

The story that happened after volume 5 of The Birth of a Hero was one that Cale didn’t want to happen.

The smile was gone on Kim Rok Soo’s face and was replaced by fatigue from the long period of war.

“The Roan Kingdom continued to recruit people as we needed soldiers to fight against the White Star and his subordinates. I signed up for it.”

Kim Rok Soo looked down at his arm.

He had been happy to see all the scars on this body when he first woke up in it.

‘The owner of this body must have suffered a lot too. He has scars all over his body as I did.’

Such thoughts helped him start to like this body.

“I needed to get revenge. I needed to get revenge on the White Star who destroyed our territory and my family. I knew that I wouldn’t be able to kill that bastard, but I thought I could only die in peace if I could even leave a damn scratch on him.”

 

"We will kill that bastard this time" Alberu proclaimed and all of them nodded, especially the leader and rulers of their lands.

 

Kim Rok Soo was looking up into the air.

“And I finally got the chance.”

The corners of his lips slightly went up.

“The strong individuals throughout the Eastern and Western continents gathered together with Choi Han at the center. Crown prince Alberu rallied together the survivors from the kingdoms that fell while opposing the White Star and the kingdoms that were still fighting against him as well.”

Kim Rok Soo’s heart still beat wildly when thinking about that time.

“We headed for Puzzle City after hearing that the White Star was preparing for something in Puzzle City.”

That was the start of the Great Battle.

“It was such an intense battle. So many people died. I was lucky to last quite a while in it, but it was only because I was trapped underneath ally corpses.”

Kim Rok Soo’s eyes were full of an odd fiery passion.

“It was then! That’s when I saw it.”

His gaze turned toward Cale.

“The White Star grabbed Choi Han’s arm with his hand that was releasing smoke. He then said the following.”

 

Choi Han clenched his fists tightly, he'll be stronger. He'll train to be stronger so that this future will not happen in this time. He'll protect the family that took him so long to get.

'I'll kill anyone who will hurt them'

 

Boom. Boom.

Kim Rok Soo’s heart was beating wildly.

He recalled the things he heard the White Star saying as he laid there being crushed underneath ally corpses.

“Time is warped oddly for you.”

He had realized it at that moment.

“That bastard has my mother’s power.”

 

"I thought that that bastard isn't the cause of his mother's death but her ancient power" Bud Illis stated

 

Kim Rok Soo had then made eye contact with the White Star, who was wearing a mask that covered everything above his nose.

“The White Star found me and shot a fire toward me. That was how I ended up in danger of dying.”

“…Is that when you made the deal with the God of Death?”

“Yeah.”

Kim Rok Soo stopped there and took a breath. His hand that was holding the curtain was already full of sweat.

“I learned about how my mother died while making that deal with the God of Death.”

The conditions the God of Death offered the real Cale Henituse was that as soon as he returned to the moment he met Choi Han, the starting point that could change the fate of our world, he would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo in a different world.

“It was because my condition was to learn the truth about my mother’s death as well as saving my territory and family.”

Kim Rok Soo recalled his conversation with the God of Death.

‘If you go into the body of the person you are about to possess, that will be enough to change the fate of this world. That is all I can tell you.’

He did not share this part with Cale Henituse.

Instead, he told him the truth about his mother’s death.

“My mother had gone to Harris Village to secretly hide a portion of her ancient power.”

 

"What? They are both suicidal!" Bud exclaimed. He can't get this mother and son. The mother breaks her plate to hide a portion of her ancient power and the son regressed in time in order to get revenge and to meet his mother.

 

Cale couldn’t help but ask.

“You can transfer an ancient power while you are alive?”

Ancient powers were supposed to remain in the place where the user died.

“Yeah. It’s possible.”

Kim Rok Soo had a sad smile on his face.

“As long as that person is willing to break their plate.”

 

"They are really both mother and son." Eruhaben also commented

 

“…Ha.”

Cale gasped.

Every person had a ‘plate.’

Ancient powers were stored in this plate as well. Cale’s plate was large, but quite weak.

Cale Henituse’s mother had broken her own plate to secretly bury a portion of her ancient power in Harris Village.

Cale barely managed to say something.

“…If a person’s plate breaks-”

“They die.”

Kim Rok Soo calmly answered, but Cale could see the understanding and sorrow in his eyes. But neither of those emotions could subdue the resentment clearly visible in Kim Rok Soo’s eyes.

These were probably the feelings Kim Rok Soo had for his mother.

He noticed Cale’s gaze and buried those emotions before starting to speak about something else.

“The first thing I did when I woke up in your room was reading The Birth of a Hero. This is a hypothesis I came up with while reading it.”

Kim Rok Soo was making it clear that it was his thoughts and may not be true.

“You know how everybody dies in Harris Village, which leads to Choi Han heading out? The White Star would have needed to go to Harris Village at least once to get my mother’s power.”

 

"I know where is this going, that White Star bastard" Cage cussed the White Star.

 

“Mm.”

Cale had been thinking about that as well. Kim Rok Soo shared his suspicions.

“Isn’t it possible that the White Star got my mother’s power from Harris Village while Choi Han was out? Then he left his subordinates to take care of the rest.”

 

"Ah" Choi Han only let a small voice. He thought the death in the Hartis Village will not bother him anymore. Oh, how wrong is he about that.

 

‘Arm’ delivers the dead mana from the black swamp inside the Forest of Darkness to the mermaids in The Birth of a Hero.

The mermaids use that dead mana in their war against the Whale tribe, leading Choi Han to help the Whales fight.

 

"That motherfucker! I will fight him!" Archie said. Although it is crazy that he thinks he will be fighting this bastard but that is his true nature. Fighting is what he always does until the Whale King taught him his lesson.

 

A lot of different pieces of information popped up and then sank back down in Cale’s mind. Kim Rok Soo noticed Cale’s face stiffening with thought and quickly added on.

“I might be wrong. My suspicions might be completely wrong.”

“…Yes.”

Cale nodded his head and quietly sighed.

Kim Rok Soo let go of the curtain and walked over to Cale.

“Anyway, what I will tell you now is the important part. What is the White Star doing right now?”

Cale answered without any hesitation.

“He’s aiming for Puzzle City.”

 

Many in the room stiffed. So that is what they were reading earlier. But seems like it is far from destruction? It is also said that the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom fought o their own. All they are worried about is that Lion Dragon that can wipe the whole continent.

 

Kim Rok Soo’s face stiffened up as he commented.

“I guess there is a reason the God of Death let the two of us meet.”

Cale noticed the reason as well. He got up from the bed and stood in front of Kim Rok Soo. The two of them looked at each other and Cale asked a question.

“That wood attribute ancient power… Where is the rest of it?”

He said that Cale Henituse’s mother had buried a portion of the power in Harris Village.

That meant that the rest was still elsewhere.

“Cale.”

Kim Rok Soo quietly whispered.

“It was weird that the White Star killed me. Do you know why?”

He recalled the moment he potentially died and realized something.

“That bastard knew that time was warped for Choi Han, but didn’t know that it was warped for me. What could that mean?”

Cale calmly answered.

“That means he can only see the past. Time wasn’t warped for you at that time.”

For the forty years old Cale Henituse…

His time had not been warped just yet. His time only became warped when he made a deal with the God of Death after that.

“That’s right. But my mother’s power even saw my ‘future’ where time would get warped for me.”

It was at that moment.

Chhhhhhh-

The curtains started to move on their own.

The curtains moved away from the large window and they could see outside.

Kim Rok Soo started speaking after looking outside the curtains.

“Hey. What the hell did you use my body to do?”

 

At that moment, the tension in the room when that takes place when they read that almost the whole western continent is conquered decreased. They all looked at Cale Henituse.

"What?"

 

They could see the inside of the Puzzle City City Hall office through the window.

The whole room was full of beige mana. Cale’s body was full of cracks as he lay on the bed and Mila was about half-way done with putting him back together.

 

"Oh! The human is almost healed! You can do it, Auntie!" Raon who recalled that Mila said to call her auntie called Mila auntie.

The others are also glad that their young master is not dying.

 

Kim Rok Soo stared at Cale in shock, and Cale just avoided his gaze.

“Ahem. Hem.”

“Ho.”

Kim Rok Soo shook his head from side to side.

The window slowly started to open at that moment.

Screeeech-

A gust of wind blew in from the outside toward Cale and Kim Rok Soo.

“I guess it is about time to say goodbye.”

“I guess so.”

Kim Rok Soo offered Cale his hand.

“Cale, go to mother’s grave.”

Cale shook his hand. They could both feel each other’s body heat that proved that they were both alive.

Kim Rok Soo continued to speak with a serious expression on his face.

“There should be an item with half of the power near the tomb.”

Just like the Sound of the Wind’s top…

Just like the pebble for the Scary Giant Cobblestone…

Some sort of item would be there waiting for someone to come find it.

The man who decided to live as Cale and not Kim Rok Soo from now on answered the man who would continue living as Kim Rok Soo from here on.

“Live peacefully.”

 

"I will," Cale said as if his future self is pertaining to him and not Kim Roksoo. 
'I will live peacefully even if the future is so weird and complicated. After we kill the White Star, I will slack all day!'

 

Kim Rok Soo smiled and responded.

“It looks like you will need to struggle a little longer, but anyway, live well. Please take care of my family.”

“Please take care of my team members.”

Both men let go of each other’s hand with a small amount of sorrow visible in their eyes.

Cale headed toward the window. Kim Rok Soo headed for the bedroom door.

“I guess I go out through the door and you go out through the window?”

“I guess so. It’d be nice to chat more, but I’m kind of busy.”

“Me too. Why the hell do I need to work the night shift so often? Haaaaa. I need to become the CEO of your company and get rid of the night shift.”

Click.

Kim Rok Soo turned the doorknob. Cale felt a bit nostalgic looking at his office through the door. But he turned away.

 

"Human I will make you an office myself! We can make it like your old office!"

"No thanks. My office back then is full of paper works. I can have my room and just slack off forever"

"Oh, okay then! Juts tell me if you need an office I can make you one."

 

He pulled open the window.

Shaaaaaaaaaaa-

A gentle breeze rushed past his face.

He stepped on the window ledge and said goodbye to the other him behind him.

“Stay safe, Kim Rok Soo.”

“You too. Stay safe.”

Cale jumped out the window while Kim Rok Soo opened the door all the way.

The two of them headed out into their respective worlds.

* * *

“…Oo…oooo……”

Cale subconsciously started to groan.

“Auntie! Our human seems to have woken up!”

“No! I’m not done putting him together yet! Raon, honey, knock him back out!”

 

"What?!" Cale asked.

"No! My human just woke up! We'll never know when he'll woke up if he got knocked down again"

 

“Hmm? Auntie, I don’t think that’s right!”

“Mm. I guess that’s a bit too much, huh?”

 

"That's good, Raon"

"Hehe" Raon laughed proudly. He's proud that his future self did not knock his human down.

 

Mila, who had told Raon to knock Cale out, gently addressed Cale, whose eyelids were fluttering.

“Teacher, are you awake? You can open your eyes.”

This was the thought on Cale’s mind as soon as he came back to this world.

‘…These scary Dragons.’

 

"Oh god, they are really dragons" Cale whispered. "Why would I teach a dragon who is more intelligent and greater than me?!" Cale whined. The other who heard his voice just laughed and pitied him.

'To be surrounded by dragons, how scary? What if they suddenly got the urge to fight with each other? I will die!' Cale thought that's why, in the future, he will not let this dragon named Dodori become his student.

 

He slowly opened his eyes.

And at that moment…

Slam!

“Huff, huff. Young master-nim!”

Lock rushed into the office while holding the cintamani that was somewhat wrapped in cloth.

 

-end of chapter 657-

 

"A cintamani?" Lock asked. "What is that?"

"Maybe we'll know at the next chapter" Rosalyn answered his dongsaeng's question.

Notes:

I'll try to update every week! weee! thanks for reading! Hope you liked it. There is not much reaction in these chapters, I can't write angst if I want to write, my writing became cringe.

Chapter 5: Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse (Part 2)

Summary:

"You're clearly not fine!" Alberu said.

"Yes, Young Master-nim. You should say it when it hurts, it's not good to keep the pain to yourself." Ron advised Cale but it seems a threat to Cale.

"We will completely avoid this in the future Cale-nim"

"haah, this unlucky bastard" 

Notes:

Sources:

https://eatapplepies.com/tcf-chapter-658/
https://eatapplepies.com/tcf-chapter-659/
https://eatapplepies.com/tcf-chapter-660/

happy reading everyone!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

CHAPTER 658: EVERYTHING CAN BE CONNECTED (8)

 

“Huff. Huff.”

Lock, who was breathing heavily, froze in the spot. He felt as if the ground underneath him was falling apart and even forgot about breathing.

 

"Lock, you shouldn't run like that" Rosalyn reminded Lock. Although she's not blood-related to Lock, she still him it as her little brother. That is also the same with Choi Han, he's also Lock's hyung.

 

 

 

“Y, young master-nim-”

Rosalyn had told him on his way here that Cale was unconscious. He expected Cale to be pale and covered in blood, as he had been in previous battles.

 

"What the...PREVIOUS BATTLES?!" 

Cale was absolutely shocked. Previous battles? Cale didn't even plan to go with Choi Han from the start! 

As Cale was questioning his future self's actions, the others were thinking about how Lock expected Cale to be covered in blood.

"Young Master, the blood you cough at the plaza is enough," Ron said quietly but Cale can hear him clearly.

Cale, even the others tried not to look at Ron, especially Alberu who was in front of Ron. 

Cale can even feel Ron's gaze if gaze can drill, Cale will have a big hole on his body now.

"That's right, Cale-nim!" 

Choi Han can still remember what happened at the plaza, Redika, that guy was now dead, but it's because of him Cale coughed blood and Ron also lost his arm because of him. 

 

 

 

Lock didn’t even want to think about it, let alone see it, but ran here as quickly as possible at Choi Han’s request.

And the reality he saw was…

“…S, something like this-”

He never even imagined it would be something like this.

Lock’s hands that were holding the orb were shaking.

On the bed within the office…

Cale was lying on that furniture that didn’t seem to belong in here.

He was pale.

His clothes were covered in dark red patches from blood.

 

Cale who is at the center of his group felt the dangerous auras from them. From Ron who was behind Alberu to Raon in his lap.

'Someone get me out of here, I might die if they rampage!'

Pale and covered with dark patches of blood.

Just imagining Cale like that, many people got their stomachs to turn upside-down. Never, they'll never let that happen this time.

"I will pick the next. I will see the reason why Human is like this and I will kill all of them." 
Raon's voice is full of anger. No one can hurt his human, this will never happen in the future. Raon will not let this happen. Cale is the one that gave him home and his name, he'll kill anyone who hurts his family.

Cale who heard this can't help but feel touched, but why did Raon need to say that he'll kill people? Scary things filled Cale's mind instead of being touched.

 

 

 

Dry blood and dust were all over his face and body.

“W, why is your body, w, what is going on?”

He saw the cracks all over Cale’s body.

Cale had cracks all over as if he was a cracked marble. There were also large and small injuries all over his body.

Cracks and injuries…

Just seeing these things made it hard to breathe.

“I want to know as well. What is going on?”

 

Many gasped. Cale might as well die! Cracks all over his body, they knew that from the start, but so much blood. There are so many times that the text said that Cale was covered with blood and cracks.

"Cale, why are you like that?" Alberu asked Cale. 

Alberu felt close to Cale all this time while reacting. Cale almost know all of his secrets, he now knew the biggest secret of Alberu that if Cale Henituse leaked it, there will be zero to no chance of Alberu getting the throne, after all, no one wants a trash being to be their king. It has been almost a year when he and Cale met at the plaza, and a few months since Cale revealed his identity to him. There are so many times now they met, plus this one. 

It can't be helped right? Alberu was worried about Cale.

"I also don't know. Actually, I want to ask myself why I am like that. But I know there was at least a good reason why my body is like that"

'Look at this bastard. There is no good reason for your body to be like that!' 
Alberu just sighed at Cale's thinking. He thought that Cale was pretty smart at his age, but even smart people kind of fell if their own self is the topic.

"I will see that good reason later, Human." Raon said. Still thinking why is his human was like that.

When Raon discovered what Cale loos like from Lock's point of view, he said 'I'll never let that happen this time' over and over. Cale is worried that the description was a bit much for Raon, so he decided to don't let Raon read what's the stuff on the screen but Raon said that he's fine so Cale let him.

 

 

 

Cale looked toward Mila with a stoic expression.

“Teacher, I am currently connecting together the pieces of your plate. Please don’t move.”

She pointed to the left side of Cale’s body. Something was happening on half of his body.

“See, look over here. The cracks and injuries on the left side are almost completely connected with a beige thread, right?”

Those spots were indeed connected by the beige thread, Mila’s mana, and slowly fusing together.

“I started with the left side because the side with the heart is more important. Teacher, please wait about thirty more minutes. I should be done by then. Getting it started is the hard part, and then it goes quickly.”

She smiled and Cale nodded his head before turning toward Lock.

“I’m currently being healed.”

 

"You're still covered in blood!!" Rosalyn, Litana, and Witira said at the same time. They are still shocked about what is happening to Cale but when Cale said that he's being healed they can't keep their emotion and burst out,

Cale wants to be eaten by the floor. Everyone is looking at him, even Fredo and Eeruhaben. He can feel their gazes.

"But didn't Mila say that she's healing me? And the blood is dry now. What my future self said was right." Cale said his own thoughts. 

The others? They were flabbergasted. They were rubbing their hands on their head. 

"Haahh. Please, anybody, tell him what's wrong with what he said" Bud just said. He's really worried that this guy might just do something that will be the cause of his own death. 

 

 

 

“No, young master-nim- Y, you can’t c, call this healing-”

“Are you okay?”

Lock frowned as Cale ignored his stuttering words and asked something to him.

“Whether I am okay or not is not the problem right now!’

 

"What Lock said there was right, Young Master-nim," Ron commented. Ron was not having all this bullsh*t. He just read Cale asking Lock if he was okay but Cae was the one who had his body cracked! Even if he now knows that Cale was not the Cale he takes care of, he's really a puppy young master who can't take care of himself.

"And why are you asking if he's alright?" Alberu didn't really know what to do with Cale now. 

"I think it's because he's catching his breath? I was just about to ask that too." Cale shared his honest sentiments about it and the other was just dumbfounded.

'I can't let him do what the cause of this in the future. I really can't'

Choi then thought that next time, Cale will literally die. He don't want that. He just found his home, there's no way he will let that happen.

 

 

 

He had had so many things he wanted to say and was about to say them when he looked toward Raon.

Raon’s eyes were still teary, but Raon was smiling and fluttering his wings without knowing what to do.

Cale looked toward Raon as well.

“Are you okay?”

Raon was sniffling before he shouted toward Cale who was asking him if he was okay and observing him from head to toe.

“H, human, you’re a poopy dumbo!”

“…What dumbo?”

Cale looked stupefied.

Raon shouted once more toward Cale who looked stupefied but still thoroughly observed his eyes and expression.

“Human, you are a! Poopy! Dumbo!”

“…Mm.”

Cale debated for a moment before looking at Mila’s doleful smile and nodded his head.

“I guess I did act a bit like a poopy dumbo this time.”

 

"I am glad Human knows that he is a poopy dumbo! I agree with myself!" Raon shouted while looking at Cale. Cale just part his head, and that calmed down the dragon and rub his own head at Cale as if feeling its warmth. 

"Yeah, I am," Cale said comforting Raon more. 
Then he felt the kittens rubbing their head on Cale's leg, maybe wanting a pat too like what Cale is currently doing to Raon. Cale picked the two cats and place them on his lap. Raon moves his way to Cale's head. 

'I think my whole body will hurt later, never mind, I still have the vitality of the heart. I can at least do this for them'

 

 

 

“Human! I’m relieved that you know! You are a poopy dumbo! So!”

Raon stuffed his face on the bed right next to Cale since he did not dare to get any close while Cale was being connected together and shouted again.

“So, just trust me and leave everything to me from now on! I took very good care of things right now too!”

Raon’s wings fluttered.

Raon shouted once more with his voice muffled because his face was buried on the bed.

“I, if you do something like this ever again!”

Raon’s two front paws that were clutching onto the sheets were shaking.

If Cale used that power ever again…

 

'As expected it's about his powers' They all thought. Choi Han used the chance to ask the golden dragon in the room to ask what power could have caused this.

"Eruhaben-nim, do you possibly know what power may have caused this?"

"Hmmm. I have never heard of a power that if used gives this much backlash. I only knew that a plate breaks when they have more than they can handle or overused an ancient power. Which ancient power it is? Anything. As long as overused, you may break your plate but not melt, which is happening to him on the text."

Eruhaben doesn't want to say 'right now' as he don't want this to happen to this human. maybe he'll accept Raon's request but only because Cale is entertaining.

 

 

 

“Human, I’m going to imprison you inside my castle! Of course, I will feed you! I will give you meat every meal! But I will make it so that you can’t ever leave your bed!”

“Oh.”

Raon flinched after hearing Cale’s response. He sounded…happy.

 

"What? Human you like that?"

"Yes I do? I mean, will not do anything there, just eat and sleep. That's my dream you know?"

'Ehhhhh? What human would want to be imprisoned in a room where you can't do anything? That is exhausting. Doing nothing but sleeping and eating' ALberu thought. Although he never experienced it since when the queen is on him, his Aunt Tasha was there to help him out so he won't get bored.

 

 

 

Raon jerked his head up in shock and there was a giant puddle of tears where Raon’s face had been.

“H, human! Y, you like the thought of being imprisoned in the castle so that you can’t do anything other than eat three times a day?!”

‘…Uhh…mm. Yes, I do?’

Cale thought about a slacker life.

But Cale could not respond, ‘yes,’ because Raon’s eyes seemed to be on fire as he rapidly shouted more things.

“Human! What about farming? I agreed to plant apple trees with the gentle Beacrox! I’ll make you apple pies! And what about our plan to travel the world? I want to travel the world!”

 

'Traveling around the world? I don't plan that at all. I wish to live while not doing anything, why would I travel?'

Cale thought that farming isn't really a hard task. He just needs to show Choi Han what to do and he can come up with his own after. He's the main character, he can almost do anything, I think. Well of course except acting and cooking, he's hopeless at that.

 

 

 

Cale’s pupils started to shake.

‘Traveling the world.’

Those words gave him the chills for some reason, but he decided to play along with Raon.

“We need to do whatever you guys want to do.”

“Human, that’s right! It’ll be fun to do everything together!”

 

"That's right, Human! We'll be together forever!"

Cale don't want Raon's cheery mood to fall.
'It's okay as long as I didn't promise him anything'

"Yeah" And Choi Han will still be there.

 

 

 

As Cale was quietly taking in Raon’s bright smile…

– Cale, you’re up?

– Oh, holy shit! He’s finally awake!

– The Dragon is restoring his plate too! He should be okay now!

– This Dragon is really amazing! It’s a total jackpot! I’d even be willing to buy an expensive meal for a Dragon like this!

 

"These guys are talking much on my head but they don't even talk right except if it's informative or in an emergency" Cale whispered

  • It's because you don't really use us so I don't think there is a reason to talk
  • yeah I thought so too. But Cale, I am hungry, can you eat something?
  • Glutton, you are still thinking of food.
  • Food is good for Cale. Don't worry Cale, we will talk from now on.

I's not that they are obligated to talk but Cale didn't reply.

 

 

 

Cale chuckled while listening to the wowed voices of the ancient powers.

“Umm, young master-nim.”

Lock slowly walked over to Cale’s side. Lock was looking at how the cracks on Cale’s body were slowly being fused together by the beige mana.

 

"We should find Mila faster this time so she can be there anytime," Choi Han said to which everyone in Cale's group agreed.

Erubahen finds it amusing that they are planning to find a dragon just for Cale's life. Eruhaben also wants this human to live as he finds him interesting.

 

 

 

“Umm, Choi Han hyung told me to deliver this to you.”

Lock still did not forget what he came to do.

Lock removed the cloth from the orb.

“Choi Han hyung called this a cintamani. It came out from the monster. This is that-”

“A cintamani?”

 

"Here's the cintamani now" Rosalyn informed them. It's not really necessary but she wants them to focus on that thing, a cintamani is also called a philosophe's stone so she was curious about what that thing does.

 

 

 

Cale’s expression brightened a bit. He didn’t know how long he was out for, but it seemed that they killed at least one of the unranked monsters without Choi Han, Raon, or Mila getting injured.

 

Cale who read this had the opposite expression, instead of a bright expression, what he wearing now was a dark expression that has some confusion.

'Unranked monster? It also said earlier about a two-headed snake. Why are the monsters in Korea here? Did the apocalypse also happen here? Then that monster...did it also appear here? No. That can't happen. No. Never again'

Cale closed his eyes tightly as if to control his emotion that will burst out any second now. It just needs a little push and that memory that Cale hides on the back of his memories will reappear.

The others noticed Cale's expression. They were going to ask Cale about the cintamani because his expression was quite glad on the text so they expected that he knows about them but what they saw was a Cale Henituse who was tightly closing his eyes and clenching his fist.

They were worried of course. Cale Henituse who is always stoic has that expression. What they are curious now shifted onto what is the reason why is Cale like this. Monsters are not very rare, there are monsters living in the Forest of Darkness which is in the Henituse Territory, it's not impossible it's because of that but the chances are low. 

So they decided to not ask. They can't ask after seeing Cale like that, they are not that cruel to make Cale spill some information about why is he like that when Cale is at the point of breaking down. 

 

 

 

Shhh.

The cloth was completely removed and he could see the orb.

– Can we talk now?

“Huh?”

It was a chaotic situation right now.

Now that the cloth covering the screen was gone, the person who was silent finally started to speak.

“What the…?”

Cale started to frown.

“…Am I still out of it?”

“No! Human, this is the real world! Don’t faint again!”

He seemed to be back to reality based on what Raon just said.

Cale turned back toward the orb Lock was holding.

“By the way, human! What is that?”

– Is…that really you?

Lee Soo Hyuk was sitting on a chair looking at him through the orb. Behind him were Kim Rok Soo and Choi Jung Soo, with Park Jin Tae who was pushed to the back doing his best to peek this way.

 

When Cale read this, his eyes started to cloud. He can't see.  anything but black. The record started playing again.

‘Kim Rok Soo! Hurry up and contact the government and central HQ! Send an emergency signal to all guilds!’

No. No. No. Don't show me this. I want to forget.

‘I leave it to you.’

"Jungsoo, Soohyuk" Cale sounded so lost. 

The others were shocked. 

They can see Cale Henituse grasping his hair really tight. Ron worried about his young master went to him and tried to take his hand off his hair, but Cale's hand didn't stop. And so his whispers.

"No, wait. Don't. Don't leave me behind-"

A slap on Cale's cheeks makes Cale stop. 

Cale now can see. He saw Alberu in front of him, he can also feel his hands on his cheeks which were hurting.

"Cale Henituse" Alberu called Cale in a soft voice.

"ah- Your Highness. Your hands-"

"Cale-nim do you want to rest?" Choi Han cut Cale's words off. Cale looked at Choi Han who is looking worriedly at him.

"Why...why are you looking at me like that?" Cale didn't answer Choi Han and question him.

"Cale-nim, you can rest. You don't need to overwork yourself"

"No, I'm okay"

Obviously, no one believed that. They just saw and heard Cale saying all of that stuffs and he expects them to believe him? They must be an idiot to Cale.

"Human, I will not leave you behind! Didn't I just say that we will be together forever?" Raon said his head in front of Cale. 

"Of course, why are you saying that?" Cale asked. "You guys are acting weird."

"Human! You said earlier that 'don't leave you behind'" 

"I did?"

"Yes. And you also call some names." Alberu didn't say the names Cale called earlier. He don't want Cale breaking down again.

"hmmm" Cale doesn't know what to say. Those memories he again watched. He can guess that the names he called were Lee Soohyuk's and Choi Jungsoo's

 

 

'But why are they on the cintamani? There is also a Kim Roksoo there.'

 

 

 

“…Ha!”

Cale was flabbergasted.

“…The cintamani had this kind of ability?”

He recalled what the God of Death had said to him.

‘Human, do not think that this is the end.’

‘You never know when you might be reconnected with people you know.’

‘Fate is something even the laws of the world cannot fathom.’

Cale started to speak.

“This damn God bastard……”

 

"So it's that bastard's fault" Cage whispered. She saw How Cale's expression turned, she also heard all the things Cale whispered, she thing they all did. "I'll curse that bastard later"

 

 

 

He sounded upset but a corner of his mouth curled up.

The three people on the other side of the orb changed expressions after hearing him.

– …It really is you.

They were smiling or crying… Actually, it was hard to tell what kind of emotions they were feeling.

Choi Jung Soo had been covering his mouth from the moment he saw Cale, but now he was wiping his eyes with his hand.

Lee Soo Hyuk was smiling gently, but his eyes were focused on observing Cale through the orb.

As for Kim Rok Soo…

– …Ha.

He was sighing in disbelief with a somewhat similar yet different expression from Cale.

Choi Jung Soo mumbled in a quiet voice.

– How you were fighting here… I guess that’s how your daily life is over there. Or maybe it is even worse?

 

"This punk, he's alive?" Everyone who heard Cale say that theorized that those whose names he mentioned earlier are supposed to be dead. Supposed to be because the future of him still has a connection to them.

 

 

 

He wasn’t really talking to anybody and just looking up into the air as he said that.

Lee Soo Hyuk looked at Cale, who looked completely different unlike Choi Han, but started to speak while looking into those same eyes he had seen before.

– Rok… It must be quite hard over there.

He didn’t dare to call him Rok Soo.

He had not been able to see anything at first because he was busy looking at Cale, but he could see a young Dragon and two other people who looked like things he would only see in his imagination.

He couldn’t call Cale that name in front of them when he looked completely different.

Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and Kim Rok Soo.

The three of them didn’t know what to say.

Mila, Raon, and Lock were all curious as well but just did their parts as they didn’t dare say anything either.

Mila just focused on finishing her connecting together and looked toward the orb with an odd expression on her face.

Cale started to speak at that moment.

“These are the people who were in the world I went to during the sealed god’s test.”

 

"Sealed god's test?" 

"Do anyone know about that?"

"That is the god who is supporting the White Star," Someone said and everyone turned to the source of the voice and saw the guy who introduced himself as Fredo Von Ellajen.

"How do you know that? And where are you from?" Alberu asked him.

"Let me introduce myself again, I am Duke Fredo Von Ellajen of Endable Kingdom," Fredo said and bowed like a noble.

"Endable Kingdom, I've never heard of a kingdom named like that," Rosalyn commented.

"Our kingdom still hasn't been revealed to the world." 

"And why is that?" Cale asked

"it's confidential information, I can't just say it to you. But I can tell you some"

"And the price?"

"Let me drink your blood"

...

Everyone, except Eruhaben, is so shocked to speak up.

"You are a vampire" Eruhaben stated. It's stated and not questioned. Eruhaben was about what he is. In the long time Eruhaben has lived, he at least saw a vampire even once.

"That is right, dragon-nim" But Fredo still confirms it.

Raon who overcome shock just like the others quickly flew to Fredo and stick his head close to Fredo's

"You can't have human's blood! His blood isn't tasty!" Raon reasoned.

"Oh, little one. You don't know how sweet his blood is. It's also full of vitality. That human's blood is the highest quality I have ever smelled" Fredo said while looking at Cale.

Cale, he's shocked that a vampire wants his blood but thinks that it can't be helped. It's true that his blood is full of vitality since he got the Vitality of the Heart, but his blood is sweet? Aren't blood tastes the same? Is it different from the vampire's perspective? Cale can't know as he wasn't a vampire and he never met a vampire before, Fredo is the first one.

Raon quickly covered Fredo's gaze at Cale.

'I can't have him drink human's blood'
It's not just him who thought this but also Choi Han who's behind him.

 

 

 

“Human, what do you mean?”

Cale had never told the others any details about the sealed god’s test.

Cale’s shocked allies on this side turned to look at his other allies inside the orb.

“How many days has it been over there?”

– Not that long.

“As I expected.”

Cale remembered that the time here was about three times faster than the time there and nodded his head.

“I guess the cintamani is serving as a medium for us to be able to contact each other.”

Lee Soo Hyuk, who was looking at Cale speaking calmly as if he was not in any pain at all despite having cracks and injuries all over his body that seemed to be healing, slowly started to speak.

 

Ron clicked his tongue.

It was loud. And it scares Cale.

'I never knew that this puppy young master can endure pain'

Cale was pampered by Ron. He didn't even let a bug bit him so he didn't expect that the body of Cale had some pain tolerance.

'Or is it the new young master who had pain tolerance?'

 

 

 

– I see. It seems-

It was at that moment.

Baaaaaaaaaaaa– baaaaaaaaaaaaaaaang–

They heard a loud noise outside the terrace.

Cale turned his gaze.

“Open the curtains.”

He couldn’t look out through the terrace window because the curtains were closed.

Mila had closed the curtains almost all the way with just a small gap for Raon to go in and out in order to focus on using Connect Together instead of what was going on outside.

“Hurry.”

Raon flinched after hearing Cale telling him to open the curtains again.

Cale continued to speak to Raon.

“I won’t push myself past the limit like that ever again. I promise.”

 

"You should promise me that this time too! Promise me right now!" Raon demanded.

But Cale, who actually did everything he promised, can't say it.

"I promise to try limiting myself" 

TRY.

Cale promised but he will only try.

 

 

Raon channeled his mana after hearing the word, ‘promise.’

Chhhhh-

The curtains opened and they could see what was going on outside.

Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-

The sky was filled with a golden light.

A large Gold Dragon and a white monster with a lion’s mane were fighting.

Golden dust and the Gold Dragon relentlessly attacked the white monster’s shield, causing these loud explosions.

“Human-”

“Young master-nim, you see-”

“Teacher, I shall explain things for you.”

Cale continued to look out the window despite all of the voices talking to him. His eyes were taking in every inch of the Lion Dragon.

Cale started to speak.

“It looks like we need to save our chat for later.”

He looked up toward the orb.

“See you later.”

– …I wish that we could help.

Lee Soo Hyuk nodded his head with a bitter smile on his face.

There were a lot of things he wanted to say and a lot of things he wanted to hear, but the situation on Cale’s side was too terrible for a long chat.

– We won’t bother you.

“Instead, please watch.”

– What?

“…This is a monster you may end up having to face in the future.”

 

"What the hell? That monster can wipe out a whole continent! And it will go to Korea?" Cale asked. The memories are starting again. "Ugh"

Fortunately, Cale still holds on and did not fall.

"They need to defeat it" Cale whispered. 

'They need to defeat it or everyone will die'

 

 

Cale then asked Raon for a favor.

“Raon. Can you hold onto this orb for a while? Make sure to show them the battle.”

“I got it, human!”

Raon was someone who knew Cale’s secret. He was someone Cale could trust with anything and everything.

Cale looked at the others and continued speaking. His eyes had turned cold once again.

“Could you please explain what happened?”

It was at that moment.

Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii– piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii–

A video communication device located in the corner was giving off the emergency signal.

Raon jumped in shock and picked up that video communication device. This was the video communication device connected to their allies who were at the Eastern continent’s Sez Kingdom right now.

“Human, I’ll connect it!”

The video communication device was connected immediately and Ron’s frowning face appeared on the screen. He was covered in sweat as if he had been running as fast as he could.

 

"I am at the Sez Kingdom of Eastern Continent?" Ron asked himself. Ron never thought that he will announce that he was on the Eastern Continent since the Arm held the underworld there.

 

 

– Raon-nim-

He called out for Raon before stopping for a moment after seeing Cale’s condition and then blinked once.

He then started to speak with a calmer expression on his face.

– Young master-nim, I have something to tell you.

He didn’t have time to ask how Cale was doing.

Ron was feeling anger and sorrow at Cale’s terrible appearance, but relieved and happy that he was awake.

– I heard a piece of information from the Cat tribe leader.

 

Hong and On hissed when they read about the Cat Tribe Leader. They were the ones who make them leave and tried to kill them. They will never forgive them. That place is for their father.

Cale pet the two t comfort them. He just pets them, he didn't say anything as he doesn't know anything about the Cat Tribe. The only information he had is what On and Hong told him.

 

 

“What is it?”

Cale looked at Ron, who seemed to be having trouble looking calm, unlike his usual self.

– He said that we will all die when the temple door opens.

The temple door.

Cale’s face stiffened the same way Ron’s stiffened as he said that. He looked at the others in the room. They all realized that it was their turn and quickly started to share information they knew.

 

"Temple door. Seems like a bad news" Cale said

 

 

Cale heard about everything that happened while he was unconscious and closed his eyes for a moment.

“…Young master-nim.”

Lock flinched after looking at Cale, who seemed to be distressed, and took one step forward.

“Mm.”

Mila forced herself to stop scowling and focused more on her Connect Together. She was almost done with the right side as well now.

“Human…….”

The moment he heard Raon’s shaking voice…

“Heh.”

Cale let out a quiet chuckle.

 

"Human, why are you chuckling in that situation?" Raon asked him.

"Maybe my future self had thought or learned something" Cale answered.

Although that didn't give the answer to Raon, he didn't ask more and decided to read.

 

 

“Raon.”

“Human, what is it?”

“What did you say Eruhaben-nim told you about the monster?”

Eruhaben had been telling Raon some information about the monster every so often as he fought.

Cale asked about the information Raon had just told him about.

“He said that the shield is extremely sturdy and that it seems stronger than most Dragons. He also said that he hasn’t discovered any special abilities yet either.”

 

"Such a long time we're in the battle and that is the only information I got" Eruhaben's face fall. "So that Lion Dragon is that strong, huh?"

 

 

“Not that.”

“…Not that?”

Raon tilted his head before clapping his paws together and shouting.

“Guardian……!”

This unranked monster, the Lion Dragon, kept talking to Eruhaben.

‘…Kill… Kill the strong intruder……’

It was as if it was a guardian that was protecting something.

Lock chimed in with a gasp.

“…The temple door.”

There was nobody in this office who didn’t know that monster’s true identity now.

Lock continued to speak as if he had organized his thoughts.

“Young master-nim, does that mean that this monster is the guardian protecting the temple of the sealed god? The temple doors will open if this bastard dies?”

 

"Wow, this is the first time I heard- no, read Lock cussed" Rosalyn commented.

Lock blushed at the comment. Rosalyn who looked at him gently ruffled his hair while smiling.

"N-noona.."

 

 

“It is highly likely.”

He turned toward Ron who was still visible on the screen.

“Take care of things and slowly come back.”

 

"Isn't it best if he came back faster?" Asked Beacrox but no one answered him as they also don't know why.

 

 

– …Excuse me?

Ron seemed shocked after hearing Cale telling him to come slowly, but Cale just looked away from him.

“Raon.”

“Hmm, hmm?”

Raon, who was debating whether it was okay to kill this Lion Dragon monster and what they would do if they killed it and the temple doors opened, was shocked at Cale’s calm voice and looked toward him.

Cale had to lay still because Mila was using Connect Together on him and could only motion toward his jacket that Raon had taken off with his chin.

“Take out the cracked jar from my spatial pocket bag. Be careful.”

He then turned toward Mila.

“Mila-nim, you can also connect together a crack on a jar, right?”

“…Teacher, I’m already working very hard.”

Mila suddenly got chills on her back as Cale stared at her.

‘…What is this feeling? Why do I feel like I’m going to have to work until I can’t even stand up anymore?’

 

"I think all of the people who are working for you will work forever" Bud commented and chuckled. He felt sorry for the persons who work for Cale.

 

 

Mila was ready to give everything she had, but she had the chills for some reason. She just decided there was no need for that and responded.

“I don’t know what kind of jar it is, but do you think I won’t be able to connect together a jar when I can even connect together a person’s plate?”

This was a time where everybody needed to do everything they could.

“I will do it after I finish connecting together your plate, teacher.”

Cale nodded his head with gratitude at Mila’s response and looked back toward Raon.

It was at that moment.

Tang!

Cale heard the sound of a gun, which was unfamiliar to the people of this world but very familiar to him.

 

"Gun? What's that?"
"This world has guns?"

Cale and Alberu asked at the same time.

"Cale, you seem to know what a gun is."

"Ah yes, in the world me and Choi Han came from, it is used to wars. It's like a small machine that shoots bullets, let's that little mana that can be deadly."

"Hmmm, your world invented essential tools for wars. A little machine that shoots little mana that can be deadly, who is the one that uses it?" Alberu asked curiously and read the following text in excitement. 

'I should meet who's using it.'

 

 

He looked out the window again.

He could see the large black Bone Dragon and the three people on top of it.

There was a person who was channeling fire that was as bright as the sun…

A person swirled in a violent black aura…

And a person who was pointing a gun at the monster.

Cale started to smile. Raon was about to shout that it was Cale’s scammer smile before he smiled brightly after hearing what Cale said.

“Raon. Let everybody know that I’m awake.”

“I got it human!”

Raon nodded his head so vigorously that his chubby cheeks were shaking before channeling his mana.

 

"Human, am I chubby?" 

Cale felt stupid at the dragon's question. 
'He didn't know?'

Cale felt that Raon was quite disappointed in being called chubby but he can't lie to a child so he chose to not answer his question.

 

 

* * *

In the middle of the fierce battle…

– The human is awake! He told me to let you know that he was awake!

Eruhaben, Alberu, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and the others… Everybody Raon contacted looked shocked but happy.

“…That little punk.”

Alberu lowered his gun for a moment. He exchanged glances with Rosalyn, Choi Han, and the Bone Dragon.

 

"Eh?" The most unmajestic reaction Alberu can have. 

'Of all the things I will say why eh?! Never mind, I am the owner of the gun?'

"It seems like the owner of the gun is Your Highness" Cale looked at him while smiling. Wait, it is a smile or a grin?

But Alberu didn't bother to answer his own question and read again.

'Who knew I will be holding this machine in the future?'

 

 

They were all doing their best to suppress their emotions.

They heard Raon’s voice again.

– The human said to tell you.

Raon’s voice was happy and bright. Raon really enjoyed these moments of delivering Cale’s messages. His excited voice reached everyone’s minds.

– We are starting a plan right now.

Raon repeated Cale’s words, word for word.

– There is only one goal for this plan.

Alberu turned toward the office.

Rosalyn had her fiery mana surrounding her as she closed her eyes to focus on Cale’s words that Raon was sending to her.

– Our goal is to get rid of the White Star and the sealed god at once.

Choi Han’s face no longer looked calm as the corners of his lips started to curl up slowly, as if he couldn’t decide whether to laugh or cry.

 

"I must be very glad that time," Choi Han said. His future self must be glad, after all, Cale-nim is awake now.

 

 

– But first, we must drag the White Star in.

Craaaaaaack.

The Gold Dragon ignored the cracks on its skin and focused on Raon’s words.

His gaze was still directed at the Lion Dragon.

– The first step to do that…

Ancient Dragon Eruhaben thought it was funny that he was feeling relieved at hearing the voice of a human who was significantly younger than him as he waited for what Cale had to say next.

 

"Ho..." Eruhaben only let an amused voice. 'I can tell that Cale Henituse had me wrapped around in his little human fingers.'

 

 

He heard Raon’s voice at that moment.

– Goldie gramps! Pretend to be dead!

 

"What did I just read?" Eruhaben can't contain his shock and voiced it out loud.

The others also find this unbelievable. A human ordering a dragon to play dead? Never heard of that thing until now.

 

 

“What?”

‘…What did I just hear?’

 

"My future self also find it unbelievable"

"I believe I have a good reason for that" Cale immediately said. He can't have Eruhaben to kill him here.

 

 

Eruhaben’s eyes opened wide.

“Ho.”

“Hmm?”

“Mm.”

As Alberu, Rosalyn, and Choi Han all responded to what they had heard… They heard Raon’s bright voice again.

– Goldie gramps, at least pretend to faint!

Raon was being serious.

– The human told me. He said that the White Star must be nearby watching everything! Goldie gramps! Hurry! Hurry up and play dead! Hurry up and pretend to be dead! Make it look like you were hit by the Lion Dragon’s shield and fainted or something!

Eruhaben could not quietly listen anymore and made a single comment.

“…What the hell?”

Eruhaben, who was frowning as much as possible, started to laugh as if he couldn’t believe it.

“Ha, haha-”

 

"Hahaha. My future self even laughs at it as it is so unbelievable."

 

 

‘They suddenly want me to pretend like I fainted or like I died?’

Such an unbelievable thing…

“…I guess that little punk really did wake up.”

Eruhaben could truly feel that Cale Henituse was awake.

 

-end of chapter 658-

 

"Wow! Never in my nearing thousand years of life, I have imagined being ordered by a human to play dead. How interesting, the future is." Eruhaben said still can't believe what did this human ordered the future him.

'What an interesting human'

 

 

 

CHAPTER 659: I GUESS I DO HAVE TO STEP IN? (1)

 

"Human, are you stepping in again? But you are still in the process of healing! I never read of anything about you healed!" Raon exclaimed as soon as he saw the title of the chapter. 

His human had just woken up and was in the process of healing and wants to participate in the battle in which the enemy can wipe out a whole continent?

"Human you can't fight!"

Everyone also thought of this. They can't have Cale being reckless in battling.

 

 

Ancient Dragon Eruhaben stopped moving for a moment because he was feeling both joy and disbelief.

The Lion Dragon pointed its shield and sharp eagle-like talons toward Eruhaben with no visible expression on its face. The claw behind the shield looked ready to twist Eruhaben’s neck off at any moment.

“Ho, hoho-”

Eruhaben didn’t care as he laughed in disbelief.

‘He wants me, while fighting in my true form, to act dead?’

It was more unbelievable the more he thought about it.

 

"It is indeed. I am still recovering from the shock" Eruahben said

 

 

Eruhaben was not the only one feeling that way.

“…I’m going to go crazy. Hehe.”

A quiet mumbling and laughter flew out of the helmet.

Rosalyn and Choi Han made eye contact with each other while turning to look at Alberu, who was laughing with his head down. Rosalyn brushed back her messy hair as she spoke.

 

"I seem crazy. Why do I keep laughing?" Alberu asked himself in disbelief.

 

 

“What should we do?”

Choi Han responded without any hesitation.

“I’m sure Cale-nim has his reasons for all of this.”

Rosalyn was thinking the same thing. The two of them looked back at Alberu after confirming that they were both feeling the same way. At that moment…

“Kekeke-”

The place where the three people were currently standing on…

The armored black Bone Dragon’s large body was moving up and down. An oddly joyful Dragon half-blood’s voice could be heard.

 

"Dragon half-blood?" Eruhaben asked. "A dragon half-blood is something I also don't know about." 

"It's the work of the White Star too," Fredo said. "That is human who White Star forced to eat dragon's heart"

"Eat a dragon's heart?" Eruhaben raised his dragon fear. Fredo, who is beside him felt it more. 

"Y,yes, Dragon-nim. He forced the child to eat it" Fredo highlighted the word forced when he is saying this. "The dragon half-blood was just once a small child"

 

 

“Yes, it should be like this. This is the Cale Henituse I know.”

 

"It seems I know him," Cale said.

 

 

Nobody could say anything against that.

Alberu finally raised his head and looked toward the City Hall.

“As expected of my dongsaeng.”

He continued to look at where Cale should be right now as he spoke to the others.

“Based on how Raon-nim’s voice is extremely bright, Cale Henituse should have woken up completely.”

Not only was Cale completely woken up, but his mind was also moving faster than it had ever moved before.

‘…He truly is a fearless teacher.’

Mila was observing the cracks on Cale’s body fuse together but couldn’t help but look at the clearheaded Cale in disbelief.

“Teacher, we are going to reach the final stage of Connect Together in a little bit. It’s going to hurt a bit at that point.”

 

"Human! The healing is on the last stage now but you are still not allowed to battle!"

"Yes, I know. And I think I will not go to the battle"

 

 

“Okay, thank you for letting me know.”

‘I can deal with a little bit of pain.’

Cale brushed Mila’s words aside. Unfortunately, Cale and Raon did not know Mila very well. If Dodori was here, he would be saying, no, he would be shouting, ‘The ‘little bit’ my mom is talking about is enough pain to pierce a hole through a mountain!’

 

"What? Pierce through a mountain?" Cale shredded. The dragon said it is just a little bit! 
'I guess I can't really understand a dragon's mind'

 

 

Cale was thinking through things one by one without knowing what kind of pain he would experience in the final stage of Connect Together that would soon arrive.

‘…The White Star used his head quite a bit.’

 

"hmmm" Cale hummed. He's thinking of the information he will get from his future self.

 

 

Cale was thinking that the White Star was quite smart about his course of action this time.

If the information Ron heard from the Cat tribe leader was correct…

The doors to the temple of the sealed god would open once they kill this guardian.

Ancient Dragon Eruhaben and their allies who did not know that had no choice but to kill this unranked monster that appeared in Puzzle City.

This Lion Dragon was a different opponent, even with everybody on their side charging against it together. Cale’s side would suffer quite a lot of damage trying to kill this monster.

The White Star just had to take care of the weakened enemy after Cale’s side killed the Lion Dragon and opened the temple doors for him.

“It’s killing two birds with one stone for the White Star.”

There was a reason the White Star had not appeared.

Cale’s forces would put all of their efforts toward taking care of the Lion Dragon only if he wasn’t there.

‘That’s why I’m certain he is watching from somewhere.’

The White Star… Was definitely around Puzzle City.

He would be doing something similar to Cale, who was watching the scene through the office terrace window. That bastard should be watching what was happening, waiting for the most opportune moment.

He would have no problem waiting as long as he needed to do so since he has already waited a long time through numerous lives.

‘So I need to make it impossible for him to wait.’

 

"hehe" 

All of them heard Cale little laugh. It makes them feel good that the Cale who was on the verge of breaking down a while ago was not laughing, albeit it gave them chills.

'I was right. These are such valuable information, self.' Cale thought and thanked his future self.

 

 

Cale needed to make the White Star anxious. He needed to make it so that the results the White Star was looking for would not appear.

Only then would the White Star show himself.

Cale looked toward Raon and motioned with his eyes.

Raon nodded his head, and Cale started to speak.

“I heard that the Lion Dragon just maintained a defensive position without attacking anybody until Eruhaben-nim appeared.”

 

"oh?" Eruhaben is shocked about the new information but is also very irritated because the one who wrote it didn't give this information from the start.

"Maybe that's why the future me requested Eruhaben-nim to play dead. SO the Lion Drago will not be attacking" Cale explained.

The others are just amazed at how fast Cale thinks. He can even deduce the cause of his future self's action in such a short time.

 

 

Those words were delivered to their allies on the battlefield in Raon’s voice through his magic.

Cale’s points were delivered to Eruhaben’s mind in Raon’s voice as well.

– Ron Molan contacted me about the ‘temple door.’

The temple door.

Guardian.

The Lion Dragon.

The sealed god.

All of those pieces of information were quickly delivered to Eruhaben, Choi Han, Mary, Rosalyn, Alberu… It started with them and then some others as well.

“Ha!”

 

"Raon, you are really good at handling information!" Cale felt proud again at Raon. He really raised raon to a great and mighty dragon, he's also proud of himself.

 

 

Alberu scoffed while Rosalyn’s eyes clouded over.

“So we are going to make him tag in instead?”

Some of them heard Cale’s message once again.

– That is why we are going to pretend as if we have lost to the Lion Dragon.

– It is highly likely that the Lion Dragon will stop attacking as soon as Eruhaben-nim pretends to be dead. It is possible that it could attack again, but we can proceed with a different plan at that point.

– But if the Lion Dragon stops attacking after Eruhaben-nim is defeated as we expect…

 

"A stalemate," Cale said nonchalantly but he's worried about what will happen next.
'Oh please don't be a cliffhanger'

"Yes, it will be a hard fight for us" Alber seconded Cale's conclusion.

'They are like brothers' Choi Han thought.

 

 

Alberu opened his mouth at that moment.

He heard Raon’s voice at the same time.

“It’ll be an endless stalemate.”

– It should turn into a stalemate.

The Lion Dragon would focus on defense, as it had done earlier.

The Roan Kingdom’s forces would not be able to easily attack because the ancient Dragon had fallen.

It would be an extremely tense situation that could go on for days without ending.

– The bastard who would be the most anxious about that stalemate is…

Eruhaben looked toward the Lion Dragon that was observing him and started to speak.

“The White Star.”

– That damn White Star bastard.

 

"Oh, how entertaining," Cale said while smiling.

The others are worried about what's gonna happen next and didn't comment. 

 

 

The Dragon half-blood started to speak.

“The antsiest bastard will step up.”

That was exactly what Cale was thinking.

– We need to make it so that that damn White Star bastard fights against the Lion Dragon.

 

"It's a smart move," Alberu said. Although he still did not know about the White Star, he can tell at this point that he was a strong bastard.

"But can he fight the Lion Dragon all by himself?" Litana asked. She's worried about the Roan KIngdom if the White Star can't defeat the dragon.

"We didn't have to worry about that, obviously," Cale said which made them curious. They also have thought that They can be doomed if the White Star can't defeat that monster. 

Looking at their gazes, Cal can tell that they are curious why, so he decided to tell them. "Even if that White Star can't defeat that Lion Dragon, we still have the time to rest ourselves. That time is enough for us to regain and compose ourselves again and get into battle if necessary" 

They all nodded. Some of them knew of that fact, but most of them didn't think about it.

 

 

Everybody’s eyes clouded over as they heard Raon’s voice.

They were able to imagine the rest at this point.

Alberu raised his gun again.

 

'I am really the owner of the gun.'

 

 

“While we look to be in despair after ‘losing’ to the Lion Dragon, we will make the White Star, who needs to quickly open the temple, fight the difficult battle against the Lion Dragon.”

He then started to smile.

Once both the Lion Dragon… and the White Star…

Once they are both tired and weary…

– In that final moment… We just need to take everything away from them.

The Lion Dragon’s life… The White Star’s life…

And even the sealed god’s existence.

 

"haha, how entertaining" Cale again said after some small laugh.

"You already said that many times. Don't you have nothing to say except that, Cale?" Alberu asked Cal and he just stared at Alberu like he said something funny.

"I say it's entertaining because it's entertaining. I don't see a problem with that?" Cale said while tilting his head to the right and closing his eye brows together.

"Right" Alberu said while nodding. 
'How cute'

 

 

They were hearing Raon’s voice, but it oddly felt as if they were hearing Cale’s relaxed and nonchalant voice.

“How entertaining.”

The moment Alberu said those words…

 

"See? The future you also thought it was entertaining" Cale said

"hmh" Alberu agreed. Hiding his smile with a finger covering his mouth.

 

 

Swiiiiiish— Swiiiiiiiish—-!

A strong gust of wind started to roar around them.

“Ugh.”

Even Archie, who was watching from the ground, had to cover his eyes with his arm and step back as he was suppressed by the strength of the wind.

“…T, that is?!”

The golden dust that had covered the sky over Puzzle City as if it was the Milky Way started to gather in one spot.

There was a large golden whirlwind with Eruhaben at the center.

Archie walked over to Witira. 

“It looks as if Eruhaben-nim is preparing a big attack. This looks like it is going to be no joke.”

 

"Oh! Goldie Gramps! You started acting!" Raon claimed in his excitement.

Oh, he's gonna learn something new about acting. Although Cale is always acting in front of others, Raon can't copy him, he always fails so he's just going to learn how to act from other people so he will be like just his weak but good human!

 

 

Witira just nodded her head with a stiff expression on her face.

‘Sorry.’

She apologized to Archie internally, as she knew that he had not heard Cale’s message from Raon and was being honestly surprised at Eruhaben’s actions.

‘Raon-nim must have forgotten about Archie.’

Witira looked away from Archie, who looked quite innocent as his eyes were sparkling with anticipation about the ancient Dragon’s attack.

But Archie was not the only one with such feelings of anticipation.

“…Ah! Finally!”

Outside of Puzzle City’s walls…

The soldiers and knights waiting there could feel their hearts beating wildly.

Swooooooosh-!

The golden dust whirlwind swirled together, making extremely fierce noises that could not be compared to any noise it had made until now.

The Ancient Dragon at the center of the whirlwind had his wings spread wide as he observed the monster.

 

"Woah" So raon, instead of learning, get amazed by this Ancient Dragon called Eruhaben. He imagine the scene in his mind and nothing comes out except for it's amazing and majestic.

"Human! Will I will be like that in the future too?" Raon asked in anticipation of Cale saying yes, and it didn't disappoint.

"Of course, aren't you a great and mightily dragon?" Cale said.

"Of course! I am a great and mightily gradon, Raon Miru!" Raon replied to Cale and go flew to Eruhaben. "Goldy Gramps! You will teach me okay? You will teach me all you know!" Raon said. 

Eruhaben thought that Raon must be crazy. What dragon want's to learn from another dragon? But instead of saying that, Eruhaben thought that it's good since he is also looking for someone he can teach all his knowledge to. And raon is what can call an unordinary dragon, Raon is just as amusing as his human guardian.

"It's not free"

"Of course! I have my allowance from human! I can pay you! So when...."

And Raon just kept taking planning his learning schedule, after all, he can't just study everytime, he needs to be with his human too.

 

 

Anybody could tell that the Dragon was about to attack with everything it had.

“I think that the aftershock of the attack will be intense! Captain-nim, should we make the soldiers retreat farther back?”

“The city walls are sturdy! Don’t retreat! Move the shield bearers to the front!”

“Yes, sir!”

Everybody started to move quickly to prepare for this strong attack.

“Please! Dragon-nim, please get rid of that monster!”

“Look at that whirlwind! It looks like he’ll do it this time!”

The soldiers could not hide their anticipations.

“…My goodness, I can’t believe the mana is so dense.”

“The level of cohesion is quite amazing!”

The mages at the Puzzle City plaza who had followed Rosalyn over could not even gulp as they had chills all over their bodies from the intensity of the Dragon’s mana.

“It’s his final attack.”

One of the mages commented, and nobody could object.

That was the thought on everyone’s minds.

‘The attack to finish this battle or at least to have some kind of positive results is about to start.’

 

"Oh, they don't know." Witira said. She doesn't know what to react. Should she be feeling it funny because these humans are so clueless about what will actually be going to happen, or pitying them as it will give them a negative view and feeling after the dragon's attack?

 

 

“…Intruder…kill……”

As for the Lion Dragon that was feeling this strong power from the closest point… The monster raised its shield with one hand while pointing its sharp eagle-like claws toward Eruhaben with its other hand.

The gold-eyed Dragon responded to it.

“Like hell you can kill me.”

 

"It's funny to say that when you'll be pretending to be dead" Fredo commented. Of course, the dragon beside him just sorted and didn't do anything further.

 

 

The ancient Dragon then charged toward the Lion Dragon with the golden whirlwind around him.

Choi Han started to speak.

“Should we help?”

 

"Help what? If it's acting you shouldn't Strong Choi Han! Even you are 'quite' good in acting, you are not on their level!" Raon immediately said. 

Raon knows that Choi Han is a bad actor and human in the text said that the White Star must be watching from afar. It will be terrible if White Star didn't believe that Eruhaben is unable to fight.

'I would say he's terrible at it, not quite good' Cale disses Choi Han in his thoughts. He doesn't have a plan to say that out loud as he don't want to be hurt by Choi Han. 

"Really?" Choi Han asked Raon if he's telling the truth. He thinks that though he's not that good in acting to be considered on par with Cale, he can act even a little, he stutters a little bit though.

 

 

Alberu shook his head at Choi Han’s question.

“No. Not you.”

“He’s right. You should stay out of it.”

 

"I know how important it will be so it's best to leave us the acting Choi Han," Rosalyn said, not wanting to hurt Choi Han by saying that he's a terrible actor.

"Rosalyn, you are really smart!" said Raon.

"Thank you, Raon-nim"

 

 

Rosalyn stopped Choi Han as well. Choi Han had stepped backward with a stiff expression on his face.

“Your highness, should we at least pretend?”

“Sounds good.”

Alberu, Rosalyn, and the Dragon half-blood rushed forward.

Eruhaben was in front of the Lion Dragon. The Dragon half-blood was behind it.

Eruhaben and the Dragon half-blood… As the two slightly different shades of golden eyes made eye contact… Eruhaben caused a large explosion that shook the entire area.

 

"That just said how strong dragons really are," Witira said and Paseton who is beside her nodded and looked amazed by the description of what the dragon had done.

All adult dragons can do that if they tried, that just shows how strong they are. Whales can also do that, either it's a very strong Whale King or every whale in the sea goes berserk at the same time.

 

 

Baaaaaaaaaang-!

“Ugh!”

“Ugh! “Shields, raise your shields!”

“Shit, hurry up and cast a shield!”

It looked as if a piece of the sun was exploding in the sky above Puzzle City.

Baaaaaang- baaaaang–! Baaaaang!

The explosions seemed to go on forever.

The wind, dust, and loud explosion made it difficult for anybody to figure out what was going on.

“This is the Dragon’s true powers……?!”

“Holy shit! This is fucking crazy!”

There was not much they could say. It was difficult to watch the clash between these two behemoths, as it made it seem as if the battle until now had been a warm-up.

Archie started to frown.

“…Fuck! I can’t see anything!”

There was a bright light when the golden dust exploded that nobody could see the Lion Dragon and Eruhaben’s battle properly.

Baaaaang! Baaaaang—!

They could only tell that the fight was still going on because the golden dust continued to explode without stopping.

“Ah!”

It was at that moment.

The golden dust surrounding the ancient Dragon and the monster suddenly split.

The whirlwind ripped as if it had been sliced open by a sword.

What came piercing through the whirlwind was a large white shield.

The shield shined so brightly and looked as if it would never break.

“N, nooooo!”

“No way!”

The soldiers covered their mouths in shock.

The knights and mages could not even breathe properly.

They each had bad feelings about this.

The shield slowly started to break apart the whirlwind.

They could see a bit of the Lion Dragon’s face now. There were still no changes at all to its expression, and people felt fear and got chills all over their bodies while looking at the stoic expression on the monster’s face.

Tang-!

They heard something head toward the shield at that moment.

The black Bone Dragon along with the crown prince, Rosalyn, and Choi Han on its back charged through the opening in the whirlwind caused by the Lion Dragon to attack it.

It was dangerous to charge into a battle between two such strong individuals.

“Ah, your highness!”

“Tower Master-nim–!”

The others clenched their fists as they watched more people looking like they were giving everything they had to attack the Lion Dragon as the ancient Dragon had done.

Unfortunately, the shield did not break.

Tang, tang!

All of the bullets were blocked by the shield.

Crackle–!

The burning petals of flame could not scorch the shield even a little bit.

The swordsman who had continued to attack with the black Yong earlier in the battle was a step behind them, kneeling with his head down.

“Ugggh!”

The black Bone Dragon was sent flying as its armor crashed into the shield.

An ominous feeling swept through the allies when they saw that happen.

Their worst fears turned into reality.

The monster grabbed the shield with both hands and swung it towards the front.

Baaaaaang—–!

The golden gust of wind was suppressed by the shield and ripped into pieces.

The monster used its eight Dragon wings to charge forward through the exploding golden light.

And finally…

“N, no—-!”

The monster saw a heavily breathing Dragon at the end of the whirlwind as someone screamed in despair.

“Huff. Huff.”

The Dragon was breathing heavily, as if it had poured out every ounce of mana it had.

 

"Wow! You are truly amazing, Goldie Gramps!" Raon said while clapping. 

Eruhaben accepted all the compliments coming from different people. Although he felt that his future self must be tired of showing that much power when he'll die a few in years.

 

 

Crack. Crackle.

Mana could not gather properly around the Dragon. There was only one thing such a great and mighty existence could do when it no longer had the strength to even gather mana.

As the remaining bits of the golden whirlwind crashed into the shield…

This great and mighty existence… The Dragon crashed into the Lion Dragon along with the golden light.

Baaaaaaaaaang-!

Golden light exploded once more and dyed everyone’s sight white once again.

As that instant of whiteness disappeared and they could see…

They could see the white monster standing firmly in the sky like a knight, and then they looked down.

“…Ah.”

The great and mighty existence was falling down.

The monster was in the sky.

The Dragon was crashing to the ground.

The Dragon’s eyes were closed, its wings were limp, and nobody could say anything as they watched this majestic Dragon fall.

They were shocked and astonished.

As those two emotions swept over Puzzle City…

Boom-!

The Dragon plummeted to the ground.

 

"It's good to know that you are an amazing actor, Eruhaben-nim" Cal said and smiled at Eruhaben. 

As Eruhaben liked being flattered, he just accepted it not knowing the way Cale looks at him.

-Human, you don't need to scam GOldie Gramps. He already said that he will teach me!

It's not that Cale will scam him, they will be just looting Eruhaben.

 

 

* * *

Once the falling Dragon slammed down…

A man whose face and body were covered by a robe reached his hand out to touch the mask on his face that covered everything above his nose.

“I guess an ancient Dragon who is close to death was not strong enough?”

 

"Close to death? Goldie Gramps you are dying?!" asked Raon.

This is the first time Eruhaben has ever seen this.  A dragon worrying about another dragon dying? Oh, why he must see this when he's close to dying?

"I didn't say it earlier? Yes, I am close to dying, I am already 1007 and a dragon's expectancy in life was about a thousand years." Eruhaben calmly said.

"No! You still have to teach me many kinds of stuff in the future!" Raon said to him.

"I can teach you anything you want before I di-" Eruhaben didn't even finish his words as Cale started talking.

"I'll find a solution to this in the future," Cale said while staring intently at Eruhaben. I can't let him die, he'll be Raon's teacher. "That is the payment for being Raon's teacher" Cale declared and no one disagreed.

 "I know about a jar that can extend someone's life," Bud said which called the attention of many of them.

  • I think I now know why you have my whip

That time, Cale also heard the thief. He didn't anything and let them continue.

"It's an ancient artifact that came from Western Continent

  • I am now sure. He's talking about the ancient artifact that I stole. That artifact and the whip are located on the same island that I protected with half of my power before I got tied up with a boulder and drowned. Time then passed and I met you.

"I see, I'll hear about it later," Cale said. He don't need the information from Bud since he got his ancient power, but Cale will still hear it from Bud because it seems like he already saw the jar.

 

 

There was a video recording device in his hand.

He watched a person bleeding out from what seemed to be his entire body as he ran toward the altar.

The video of Cale Henituse was playing on the recording device on repeat.

This man was naturally the White Star.

 

"So he is the White Star" ALberu mumbled. He then focused on the screen again and did his best to memorize the following. Though he don't have a photographic memory like Cale does, he can still remember the important things.

Like Alberu, many also did the same thing. Cale also recorded the texts, well, it's not like he will not remember it if he didn't record it.

 

 

He quietly observed the video recording device he received from Bear King Sayeru as he started to speak.

“…There is no way Cale Henituse would be able to fight in such a condition, so we can consider him out of action for now.”

He then turned toward where the Dragon had fallen.

“The somewhat reliable ancient Dragon looks like that.”

 

Reading this, Eruhaben scoffed. 

'This is the guy that killed dragons and feed it to that Dragon half-blood. I need to see if Olliene is alright after this.'

Eruhaben is close to that dragon. Olliene is one of the dragons he helped in their first growth.

 

 

The White Star raised his head. The monster in the sky just stood there without attacking.

“…I guess I should just keep watching for now.”

The White Star slowly stepped back and hid himself.

 

"He's smart for his own good" Cale whispered. What can he expect from a human who killed dragons and forced a child to eat its heart?

 

 

While he was doing that… Someone else, Cale to be specific, gasped while watching the plummeting ancient Dragon.

“Wow. I guess some acting skills do come with age!”

 

"I think I said that in a whim" Cale said. The others thought that he was giving a reason why he said that but they are wring.

'Because Ron who is supposed to be younger than Choi Han is a greater actor than him.'

 

 

Clap, clap, clap.

Raon clapped next to him.

“You truly are amazing Goldie gramps!”

 

-end of chapter 659-

 

"That's all to Ron-nim's pick!" they heard Daril say.

"Please show us that Cale is fine and healed," Ron said. The text didn't tell about a healed Cale, he will not stop thinking about it if he will not read it.

"I am sorry but that is the only-" Daril stoped. And thought that he should show them how Cale will suffer in the future. 
'I'll show it to them so they can protect him more in the future.'

"Okay, I will show it to you. But i will only show the part when Mila is healing him."

No one said a thing and just waited for the text to appear. It's Cale's health, they want the truth if the was really okay.

 

 

Cale had a small smile on his face as he laid there with his eyes closed.

A warm and gentle aura started to spread through his body. He could tell where it started from.

The cracks all over his body… This aura had started from the beige-colored mana that had filled those cracks.

 

"Human! You are really healing!" Raon cheered

"Yeah," Cale said, he's waiting for the description of the pain though. 

Cale doesn't like pain as he don't like death. He doesn't want anyone in their group to be in pain but also doesn't want himself to feel pain.

 

 

Like the morning sunlight or the bright sun in the middle of a winter day… Cale felt relaxed as he felt this warm aura fill his body.

– Finally!

– Cale, your plate will be connected soon!

– What an amazing Dragon!

The ancient powers could not hide their joy.

 

Many of them laughed at the comments of the ancient powers. They find it weird but cute at the same time.

 

 

Cale was happy as well.

Slam-!

The door opened at that moment.

“Mm!”

Alberu had rushed over as quickly as possible. He hesitated and didn’t know whether to go in or not after seeing the beige mana that filled the room.

 

"Wow, Your Highness. I didn't take you to be worried like that" Cale said to Alberu who is looking intently on the screen.

"Shut up, Cale. this is about your health." That is the only thing Alberu said to Cale and again, Cale tilt his head as he don't know why would he act like that for his health.

 

 

He then saw Cale’s current condition.

Beige-colored mana was covering Cale’s body as if they were spider webs. The peacefully smiling Cale opened his eyes as Alberu started frowning.

And then…

“Eek!”

Cale’s eyes opened wide.

 

"Ah shit" Here's the pain. Cale thought and readied himself for the descriptions. He will remember it so he can prepare for the future, so he knows what to expect.

 

 

“……!!!”

He tried to take a breath.

“—!”

That warm ray of sunlight suddenly changed.

The warm beige-colored mana that had filled the gaps in those cracks suddenly turned into sharp daggers and stabbed him all over.

 

"What?" All of them asked in confusion.

"Human! Isn't Auntie healing you? Why is the text is saying that her mana became daggers?" Raon who is extremely worried about Cale asked.

He don't want Cale to be gurt or feel any pain. He experienced it himself, so he don't want Cale to experience it. His human is very weak.

 

 

His entire body was starting to burn up, and he felt intense pain.

A pain that was even incomparable to the pain he felt when he used his ‘Instant’ ability filled his entire body.

 

"What is instant?" Although Cale know, he didn't answer and started formulating in his head.

'Pain that was incomparable to the pain when I used instant?' That kind of pain? 

Cale felt his stomach turn upside down and want to puke but not let himself. Just imagining it is making Cale like this. Incomparable you say? That will make me feel like I am dying!

 

 

“…Uhh, ugh-!”

Cale could not speak.

He had never felt this kind of pain before. This pain was impossible to describe with words.

 

"Young Master Cale" All of them are worried bout them. 

'Ah fuck. I need to avoid this happening in the future. I don't want to experience this in the future if can be avoided.'

Ron looked at his puppy Young Master who is very pale at the moment. He can see the sickness in Cale's face.

"Are you alright, Young Master-nim?" He asked but he didn't get an answer which made them worried again.

But that didn't last long as Cale started to talk again.

"Ah fuck. That needs to be avoided in the future"

 

 

His limbs were shaking while his forehead and entire body were being covered with sweat.

Oooooo– oooooo–

Mila’s mana that was covering the office was making rumbling noises.

Cale was at the center with his face completely pale as he struggled to handle the pain.

The three people inside the cintamani, Ron, and Mercenary King Bud who were watching as representatives through the video communication device…

Alberu, who was frozen like a statue outside the door…

And even Raon, who noticed the serious situation but could only look around since he was covered by Mila and couldn’t see Cale…

None of them could say anything.

Slowly… The beige-colored mana slowly seeped into Cale’s body, healing the cracks and injuries in the process.

Cale’s body was healing, but Cale was in so much pain that he could not make any noises.

 

"I am not taking this kind of healing. I want to heal in peace, not in pain" Cale said.

"Yes, I agree Cale-nim. You can't be hurt like this"
"I agree to Young Master-nim"

Choi Han and Ron said the following respectively.

'I know they agree but why do they need to say it at the same time? It's scaring me'
Cale thought again and felt goosebumps all over his body. The viciousness of his companions made him forget about the pain he might experience in the future, for a while.

 

 

Unlike Raon who could not see, the adults could not say anything because of what they saw.

Cale was in so much pain that he was about to go crazy.

‘Holy shit……! This is just hurting a little? This is what she calls stinging a bit?’

It was unbelievable.

 

"I agree. If my future self only knew this" Cale cried.

 

(a/n: you might say that Cale doesn't cry easily. yes, because this is only figuratively)

 

 

– …Uhh…mm…are you okay?

– Keep it up! Just a little longer, it’ll be over soon!

– Cale, you can do it.

– Truly a merciless Dragon.

 

"For your information, my future self isn't okay"

  • yes, sorry Cale

 

 

Cale could hear the ancient powers mumbling in his mind.

Unlike them who were cheering him on, Cale didn’t have any strength to respond.

‘Why the hell-, why the hell is my mind getting clearer as the pain continues?!’

It was so painful that he wished he would faint or something, but instead his senses were getting sharper as time went on.

 

"I agree. It's good if I faint because I will not feel the pain"

"Human, you can't! I know you are hurting but you can't faint!" Cale thought that raon is a vicious child as he wants Cale to feel the pain more.

"Yes, I will not faint"

 

 

His sense of touch, sight, smell, etc… he could feel all of his senses brimming with energy as time went on.

‘I’m getting better. My plate is finally being connected together.’

 

"See? Human, you don't need to faint! It will be finished soon!" Raon said again. 

 

 

Cale could tell what was happening without even looking down at his body.

That was probably why every second felt as if it lasted for a whole day. He turned his head through the pain and made eye contact with Mila.

He started to mouth something.

‘I shouldn’t have trusted a Dragon-’

 

'I can't say I don't agree' Cale thought and shrugged his shoulders.

"Human, you can trust me even if I am a dragon," Raon said worriedly, he's worried that Cale will not trust him again after this, because he is hurt by a dragon. "I will not hurt you like this!"

"Yes," Cale said and think about how Raon trusted him even if he was tortured by a human like him. "I will also not hurt you as he did" Cale whispered to Raon and hugged him tightly.

 

 

No words were coming out. However, Mila gently smiled at him, as if she knew what he wanted to say without him actually saying it.

“Teacher, it’ll be over soon.”

 

"Oh thank goodness" Cale signed in relief as it finished early.

 

 

As she mentioned, the beige-colored mana that was covering Cale’s body had mostly been absorbed into it, so that it was only visible around his neck and face area now.

Cale bit down on his lips in relief after hearing that it was almost over.

Mila brightly said something at that moment.

“The head area will hurt a little, just a tiny bit more.”

 

'This motherfucking pain!' Cale felt as if he will die early as he keeps trusting this dragon.

 

 

‘‘This motherfucking-!’

Cale swore internally since he couldn’t even mouth it anymore as he looked toward Mila with desperation. Mila gently told him it was coming.

“It’s going to happen… right now.”

“…Ugh!”

The bed Cale was on started moving. It was because Cale’s body was shaking uncontrollably at this sudden pain.

 

"I will avoid this completely. I'd rather roll in the mud than be hurt like this!" Cle exclaimed.

The other also agreed with him. They also want the mud instead of this pain that the future Cale is experiencing in the text.

 

 

“H, human!”

Raon peeked his head out from behind Mila after hearing Cale’s extremely painful grunt.

“Huff. Huff.”

What Raon saw was Cale, who was lying face down on the bed while breathing heavily. Cale was clenching his hair with both hands as he stuffed his face into the pillow.

“Human, are you okay?!”

Raon approached Cale in shock after seeing how he was drenched in sweat.

His eyes sparkled after looking at Cale properly, as he had not done so the first time because he noticed all the sweat.

“Huff, huff. I’m fine.”

 

"You're clearly not fine!" Alberu said.

"Yes, Young Master-nim. You should say it when it hurts, it's not good to keep the pain to yourself." Ron advised Cale but it seems a threat to Cale.

"We will completely avoid this in the future Cale-nim"

"haah, this unlucky bastard" 

 

 

The way he was breathing heavily while responding made him sound tired, but his face was completely healed without a single scar or crack left on it.

 

"Oh thank goodness it's now finished."

-Human, imagining it, you looked like a baby.

'A baby? i am pretty sure I am far from a baby? Why would he think of that?'

And they heard Daril again.

"So are you know satisfied?"

"Yes, Daril-nim."

"Then I am glad. Let's have a break first and pick again!"

Notes:

thank you for reading! I think This is an angst but this also has some fluff haha. Also, thank you for the comment! It really makes me happy. that's all!

Chapter 6: the cause are MONSTERS

Summary:

to forget is to die, to remember is to live. how cruel the world is.

Notes:

huhuhu sorry guys for almost a month long hiatus. My god, I am so ashamed of myself leaving those who read this like that. I am also a reader myself so I know how it felt when you are reading something you really like then no updates so I take this time to say sorry. I hope this will make it to that.

The comments and kudos these past few days really woke me up to update again, I tried to at least write a chapter every 3 days but I got tempted to read manwhas hahaha since my deadlines just passed.

So that's all! I hope you enjoy reading!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"Now!! Let us continue the picking of chapters! But first, please wake up Cale" Daril said. He still can't believe that Cale slept right after the chapter reaction, like, how did he do that? Daril can't fall asleep in 10 mins, heavily.

Meanwhile, Raon woke Cale up.

-Human! Wake up now! We need to see the cause of your suffering!

At that, Cale woke up.
Who wouldn't if Raon shouted in your head in excitement? If you can, well, Cale obviously can't.

"I am awake. Raon, stop shouting in my head, it's giving me a headache."

-Oh, sorry human. Then I will not speak in your head when I am shouting

Cale nodded.

"Now that everyone is awake, let us start. Who will pick?"

"I will pick! The great and mighty dragon, Raon Miru will pick."

"Then Raon, what chapter do you want to see?"

'Isn't his voice feels malicious? Or is it just me?'
Cale can't help but feel something bad about what will going to happen next and most of his bad feelings happen.

"I want to see the cause why Human need to do that and the scene when it happened"

"hmmm. The cause is at 553 and the scene is at 648. This is a hard choice since you can only pick one"

"I want to see 553 and 645 to 648," Raon said with no hesitation, like a lord ordering his servants what he wants.

"The rules said that it needs to be in consecutive chapters. Choose only one, Raon"

"Raon I think-" Raon cut Cale up. 

"What I said" Raon stubbornly said. He'll not take no as an answer, this is his human's well-being on the line.

"Choose only one. It is said on the rules"

"What I said."

"What an amusing child. Cale raised you well." Daril commented and will say another but Eruhaben replied first.

"I agree with the little kid." 

After that, a series of agreements came in and a commotion happened to say that they should pick what they want as long as it is five chapters and is connected to the others.

'These vicious people! I always joke about it when I read their story but it is different if you are the target. That White Star bastard, I hope you may rest in peace even if they are still killing you in their mind because Cale has to stab himself just to kill you'

Daril thought about that time in the future when Cale stabbed himself and felt sympathy for the White Star.
'Well, he deserved it though. It's his choice to be like that and not anyone else.'

"Haa, then let's just rewrite rule number 4," Daril said in a low voice.

'My powers.....'

"Rule Number 4! Reactors will pick 5 chapters each as long as they are related to each other. Then let us start."

 

 

CHAPTER 553: YOU SHOULD HAVE WATCHED YOUR BACK (7)

 

"I think something happened wrong by just the title" Alberu said.

 

“Cale Henituse, what is it?”

Cotton anxiously looked at Cale.

 

'Cotton? Are they in Endable? But how?'
Fredo is confused. How did they come to their kingdom? 

'Did we become allies in the future?'

 

‘Why is he suddenly acting like this?’

Cale was completely pale and sweating.

 

"Uhh, huh?" That is all Cale let out. He was confused why he was like that but then he remembered that maybe it's the unranked monsters, but that is impossible, right?

"Human, I will go with you there okay? Do not leave me behind." Raon said also confused why is human like that.

 

He didn’t even seem to hear Cotton calling his name as he just stared inside the black door with a piercing gaze.

“What is inside that is making you react like this?”

Cotton slightly pulled on Cale’s shoulder and tried to look inside.

Cale’s gaze moved to Cotton potentially because of her action.

‘Why does he look so vicious-’

Cotton couldn’t help but flinch at Cale’s gaze that looked ready to beat someone to death.

 

"So Young Master Cale can also have that kind of expression on him," LItana said to which the whales agreed.

Both of them only see the good side of Cale Henituse, they even don't know the looting and scamming so it's not a surprise that they reacted like that. But Ron, Alberu, Choi Han, Beacrox, as well as the kids, are pretty curious about what would it be for Cale to react like this.

"Cale-" Alberu was just about to talk to Cale but when he saw his expression, he decided to just not talk to him for a while.

'Indeed, it was very vicious. He's not even using that smile of his. It's still stoic but you can tell it's different than the other'

 

Cale pulled her arm.

“Hey!”

He pulled firmly enough that Cotton frowned before her eyes opened wide.

‘He’s shaking?’

Cale’s hand that was pulling her was shaking.

Cotton finally realized that there was something else in Cale’s eyes in addition to this anger to beat someone to death.

“Hurry up and look inside.”

Cale sounded stoic as usual, but his tone sounded urgent.

 

"C'mon, stop the suspense!" Eruhaben said as he was on his seat really focusing on every word but the reason Cale is like that is still not shown.

"That's right, Cale-nim sounded urgent too"

"Young Master Cale, we are here for you"

 

Cotton looked inside the door at his urging.

She could see an octagonal platform, eight altars, and eight sculptures.

“Deputy Chief Priest, do you know what those sculptures are?”

Cale waited for Cotton’s response with a shaking heart.

Boom. Boom. Boom.

His heart was slowly starting to beat faster.

‘Why, just why?!’

Why were the monsters he saw in Korea here as sculptures?!

 

"Why there are monsters on earth-" Choi Han cut of his words when he saw Cale.

'WHy? Why are the monsters here?'

All of them looked at Cale.

He was pale and sweating so Alberuheld his hand but it's the cold sweat that welcomed him.

"His sweat is cold" Alberu whispered. 

As everyone heard it, Eruhaben and Raon quickly throw Cale a termal magic and dried his sweat. Ron go to his young master and tended him. 

Ron noticed that his eyes are somewhat clouded so he tried to call him.
"Young Master, Young Master can you hear me?"

"He's not responding" Ron tried to shake Cale as he call him and decided to shout. Fortunately, Cale responded.

"Yes, Ron?" Cale answered as if nothing happened.

"Young Master, it's okay if you sit back a bit"

"No, I am okay"

"Cale, it's obvious-"

"I am okay. I will rest later"

They didn't say anything and let Cale decide for himself but they agreed to still look for him.

 

Cale’s mind moved past complicated to chaotic.

‘…Six of them.’

Cale had records of six of those sculptures, no, six of those monsters, in his mind.

They were the monsters that were evaluated to be the six strongest monsters in Korea and the world. The ones on the altar looked exactly the same as the ones recorded in his mind.

‘My record is never wrong.’

When he was in Korea, the records of these unrankable monsters had been shared via video throughout the world and Cale was the person in his company who remembered the most information about these monsters.

‘I memorized every single piece of information about them.’

 

"Your memory is really amazing, Cale"

"Yes, Your highness. It's both a blessing and a curse"

 

Once Team Leader Lee Soo Hyuk, Choi Jung Soo, and his other team members had died, Kim Rok Soo had recorded every piece of information he could find about monsters.

He couldn’t let something like that happen ever again.

It was his duty as the new team leader to keep his team members safe.

This was especially true because his new team all had family members waiting for them, unlike himself.

 

"Human, you have us now! You have a family." Raon comforted Cale.

"That's right, you will not be alone again, Young Master Cale"

 

That was why Kim Rok Soo had gathered more information about monsters than anybody else.

Foreign records, research, videos… He found anything he could get his hands on and recorded them in his mind.

Monster rankings, appearances, battle patterns, attacks, he didn’t even disregard the trivial information.

That was why he knew very well.

He knew how terrible these monsters were.

He also knew how many lives they had taken in Korea and the world.

 

"But Cale-nim, why are there monsters on earth?"

"They came in 27 years before I became Cale Henituse. We didn't figure the cause of the monsters after all these years but humanity had stabilized again with the data we got from the monsters so hunting them became much easier."

 

‘Motherfucker!’

 

"motherfucker?"

RAON DISCOVERED A NEW WORD!

"Raon, don't say that word, you too, On and Hong" Cale warned the three children. 

'I can tell that he's the reason why the kids are like that.'
Eruhaben made his mind to talk to Cale later about his words.

"Human, why can you say it and we can't?"

"It's because I am an adult, you can say it when you're 20"

"But Human, you just turned 19"

"I am actually 37 inside so it's okay"

"Okay Human.."

 

Cale started to frown while looking down at his shaking hands.

He heard Cotton’s voice at that moment.

“…I don’t know. I’ve never seen those before.”

Cotton looked toward Cale.

She started to speak.

“Those creatures do not exist in this world.”

Cale clenched his shaking hands into fists. He shared the thoughts that had been on his mind since earlier once his hands stopped shaking.

“…Are they monsters from the Demon World?”

 

"Demon world?" All of them whispered.

"This is a problem," Eruhaben said as know the consequence of the demons appearing on the surface.

 

Something that Gersey and the White Star might be preparing that wasn’t from this world.

Wasn’t the Demon World the only explanation?

‘Does that mean monsters from the Demon World appeared on Earth? Why?’

 

Right now, Cale is also thinking about that. If those monsters came from the demon world, then why would they be on earth? 

"Your world seems a lot more complicated, Cale" 

Like Cale, those who heard the story about earth is also racking their head for more information that they might know. They want to help Cale, they want to pay him back for all the things he has done to him. They can't always be on the receiving side, they need to pay him back too, even in small things- or we can say big.

 

Cale’s mind started to become complicated.

He could see Cotton hesitate for a moment before responding to his question.

“I don’t know. There’s a chance that that is the case, but I can’t be sure.”
“Huuuuu.”

Cale subconsciously let out a deep breath.

He turned back toward the gap in the black door that was wide enough for a person to walk through.

“Deputy Chief Priest, according to what you said earlier, the White Star and Gersey brought them ‘feed.’ They brought feed for monsters, but I don’t see any living creatures inside there.”
“…That’s right.”

Cotton’s heart started to beat with an ominous feeling.

‘What if it really is a monster from the Demon World?’

That terrible thought made her stomach churn.

Cotton and Cale made eye contact. The two of them realized that they were thinking about the same thing.

She was the first to speak.

“Those sculptures are probably those monsters. This sculpture state should be the seal. The White Star and Gersey are planning on removing those seals… During the ritual on the last day of the festival.”

 

"What? A ritual?" 

They are all shocked.

"Cale, you said you have data on them right?" Alberu asked Cale. Although Alberu don't know where the ritual will be, he needs to make sure that the citizens of their kingdom are protected by these monsters.

"Yes, I have. But that doesn't mean that I can fight them all. The text only said that it was six, we can assume that the Lion Dragon and the two-headed snake are the two of them. I have the data about the two-headed snake but as for the Lion Dragon, I am afraid I don't have anything about it."

Cale was talking about the data that he has but what got imprinted on the minds of the others is the sentence 'But that doesn't mean that I can fight them all.' 

'If we think that the Lion Dragon and the two-headed snake are two of them, he was fixing his melting plate that time we are fighting based on the plate. So why is he thinking of fighting them alone?!'

Alberu will really become crazy as he thought about Cale Henituse. Cale is weird, really weird. His thoughts, his actions, they are all crazy. Even his companions are crazy.

"Young Master, you are fixing our plate that time we are fighting the two monsters and you said you will battle them? We've got some lectures to do about that, Young Master"

The room got colder.
Alberu is right in front of Ron.

 

Both of them imagined the terrible sight that would happen after that even without discussing it.

Of course, Cale imagined a much worse situation.

The disasters that had struck Earth rushed past his mind like a movie.

“By the way…”

Cale turned toward Cotton after hearing her voice.

“…The altars with the sculptures are all slightly different in height. Do you think there is a reason for that?”
“What?”

Cale looked back inside the black door.

‘They’re different!’

The altars were different in height as Cotton mentioned.

“…Hey. You don’t look very good.”

Cotton could see that Cale was starting to look even worse.

‘Shit!’

However, Cale couldn’t even hear Cotton’s voice.

The altars were different in height as Cotton mentioned. That was why they looked so uneven.

‘I missed that because I was too focused on the monsters.’

Cale focused on the parts he missed before getting the chills.

The sculpture on the lowest altar…

That monster was the unranked monster that was ranked sixth of the group.

The next lowest altar had the monster ranked fifth.

And the monster that was said to be the strongest monster in the history of Earth…was on the third highest altar.

 

"What the...third highest? Then, the last two are even stronger than that?" Cale mumbled.

The others felt the weight of the words that came out from his mouth.

"The Lion Dragon, maybe it was one of the two highest," Eruhaben said. He felt the need to help these humans, the demon world is involved, their world will be a battlefield.

 

“…Does the height of the altar show the strength of the monster?”

In that case…

‘…There are two altars higher than the highest-ranked monster on Earth.’

That meant…

“…Those two are even stronger?”

Cale got the chills. The strongest monster in the history of Earth was truly a calamity. But there were two that were even stronger than that one?

 

"We need to get stronger to fight it," Alberu told them all in a stern voice. "If you want yourselves and your kingdoms safe, you need to be strong to fight those monsters" He added.

Alberu is very worried. "Most of all, the battle will be in Roan Kindom at the Puzzle City."

"And it seems that our opponents planned for the Roan Kingdom- who is the core of our alliance- to be isolated." Witira shared her observations and the things that she took note of. "I agree with Your Highness, we do need to be stronger."

"Then, shall we train the second we leave this place?" Litana asked them.

"Yes," All of them said. Except of course for Cale. He'll never train.

 

“Cale Henituse. What are you planning on doing? Should we go in first?”

He could hear Cotton speaking to him.

Cotton was worried about Cale’s complexion but continued to speak as they needed to take care of this problem first.

“We need to destroy that seal, well, this facility. We don’t have much time. We have no time to hesitate. You know that too.”
“…That’s right. I know tha-”

Baaaaaang!

Cale turned around in shock after hearing an explosion that was loud enough to make his ears go numb.

Craaaackle, crackle.

The half-transparent gold wall was starting to shake while being hit with a grey current.

“Eruhaben-nim!”

Cale could see the bleeding Eruhaben.

 

"Goldie Gramps! You cannot die! Why are you bleeding like human?!"

"I am almost at the end of my lifeline. It is natural for all of us to die kid." Eruhaben calmly explained to Raon.

"I will get the artifact that will extend your life"

"Haaah, I don't need that. I am satisfied with my life."

"No. You can't die, we still need you. And we are your children, right? A guardian needs to be there for his children"

"I'll do what I like"

 

He subconsciously started to move toward Eruhaben.

“Don’t come here!”

However, he soon had to stop walking because of Eruhaben’s shout.

Eruhaben glared to the other side of the gold wall.

Gersey was on the other side of the half-transparent wall, removing his fan that was covered in grey aura.

 

"New person to their group?"

"It seems like it" Cale answered Rosalyn.

'The enemy just keep coming'

 

“You’re enduring better than I expected.”

One corner of Gersey’s lip twisted up while looking at Eruhaben.

Oooooo- oooooong-

The grey aura was gathering above Gersey’s head and forming a large orb.

Peek.

Eruhaben peeked toward the grey orb.

‘…This is bad.’

Gersey had attacked the gold wall just now with about one-third of the aura from this grey orb.

He somehow managed to block it, but Eruhaben was worried about what came next.

‘I can’t hold on if he uses the rest of that aura to attack.”

 

"No, Goldie Gramps. Just teleport will you?!"

Raon is extremely worried, not just about Eruhaben but also about his human who Eruhaben is protecting and whoever that Cotton is.

 

The wall would fall.

Eruhaben knew that that would be the case, which was why he started to shout.

“Why are you all standing around like idiots?!”

His voice thundered down on the others.

– Cale, why aren’t you going inside? You need to hurry up and destroy it so we can teleport and run away!

 

"That right! Human always listen to your ancient powers!"

'Raon, you are like a fan of a soccer team that will react about any play they execute. Or a movie watcher wanting to be on the movie and do all the logical things to do'

 

He was preparing for the worst and thinking about running away.

Cale headed back to the black door after hearing that. Cale had to show decent results when Eruhaben was pushing himself so hard.

“Hurry up.”

Cale put a leg through the gap in the black door. His foot touched the bottom of the large hall.

Shaaaaa-

An ominous chill immediately overwhelmed him, but Cale had to go in.

‘I must know.’

He needed to know what was going on.

Cale grabbed and then let go of the golden top’s whip before pushing the rest of his body through.

‘I’ll let them know!’

‘Chaos, destruction, peace. Don’t worry.’

Cale who confirmed that the Elementals who had stealthily followed them were there and then motioned to Bud with his eyes.

 

"I am there too?"

 

“I’ll help you, sir.”

Bud walked next to Eruhaben and pointed his aura sword at Gersey who was on the other side of the wall.

 

"You are a swordmaster" Cale didn't say it as a question but as a statement.  But Bud still answered "Yes"

"Bud and a swordmaster, I think your name is familiar" Alberu said.

"I am a mercenary, of course you are familiar, you are a prince."

"No. I remember now. Bud Illis, the Mercenary King"

"Aw c'mon! Why would you say my identity like that? I want my identity revelation to be suspense!"

'Why would he care about the suspense?'

They all look at the screen and let Bud comfort himself as he didn't get what he wanted.

 

Cale heard Gersey shout behind him at that moment.

“The seal will be released if you destroy it!”

Eruhaben who had been listening to Cale and Cotton’s conversation started to shout again.

“Shut up! It seems like you are trying to summon a monster from the Demon World based on their conversation, but the summoning should be impossible if we destroy the location of the summoning! How dare you try to lie!”

Smirk.

Gersey sneered at Eruhaben and opened his fan again.

Chhhhhhhh-

“Who said anything about summoning? Those sculptures are prisons with the monsters sealed inside. The moment you destroy that prison…”

The open fan started to absorb the grey orb.

“Hell will start in this world.”

The fan that absorbed over half of the orb was pointed at the wall.

Gersey calmly added on.

“Tsk. It’s not yet time. All that’ll be left is destruction.”

‘He’s being serious.’

Eruhaben could tell that Gersey was telling the truth.

‘It’s bad news for both the White Star and us if we destroy the seals!’

 

"So, what will they do?"

They are all anticipating about what will Cale and his group will do.

 

What could they do?

As his mind became complicated…

“Then, what if we don’t destroy them?”

He heard Cale’s calm voice.

 

"I think this is heading the wrong way" Alberu muttered.

"He's right though, the seal will not be released as long as they didn't destroy it. But the question is how?" Eruhaben said. Completely aroused about the text that might be their future if they will continue to act like that.

The others agreed with the Dragon, so they are waiting for what move the person that saved them will do.

 

Cale was looking at Gersey.

“I guess it’s fine as long as we don’t destroy them?”

Gersey kept his mouth shut. The corners of Cale’s lips started to go up.

His body was already over halfway into the room.

He then moved completely in through the black door. He looked at Gersey through the crack in the black door and continued to speak.

“What if I don’t destroy them and just steal them?”
“…What?”

Gersey’s pupils started to shake.

Cale did not miss that reaction.

Smirk.

The corners of Cale’s lips started to rise.

“If they are prisons holding the monsters captive, then I just need to run and take the prisons with me.”
“Y, you crazy bastard-”

 

-Oh! Looting! Human you are stealing their sculptres! It's a good idea! Goldie Gramps is there he has his own storage you can fill up with those sculptures!

Raon happily supported Cale with his choice to steal the sculptures. He completely forgot what will be shown. And although Raon is quite happy about hat he said, the said person who will do the looting called this cute little dragon 'viscious'

 

Ooooooong-

The fan started to shake furiously.

– Cale! That’s enough provoking! I don’t care if you steal it or whatever, just hurry!
“If you don’t push yourself too hard, sir-”
– Sure, sure! I won’t overdo it and I will get out of here alive! So hurry! We can just leave everything and run away if all else fails!
“As long as you promise, sir.”

Cale leisurely responded to Eruhaben’s urgent voice before he quickly started to head toward the octagonal platform.

His expression was completely different than when he had just leisurely responded.

Boom. Boom. Boom.

His heart was beating fast.

Why had the monsters suddenly appeared on Earth?
Furthermore, why were those same monsters here, and what was their relationship with the Demon World?

 

This was the text that Cale is waiting for, about how the monsters on earth are here. 

Cale read the next text carefully as he don't know if the information will just be drop, he needs the information, that is at east what he can do to calm down is heart that is also beating fast like his future self.

 

The truth seemed to be in front of his nose.

“Haiyah!”

Cale heard Cotton climb through the door behind him as well but did not have the time to look back.

He needed to hurry.

Tap.

Cale stepped on top of the platform.

He then quickly started to compare the sculptures’ appearances with his records.

He also looked around.

“…There’s nothing else here.”

The sculptures were the only things in this place.

The eight sculptures were positioned in a circle on top of the platform and the center was empty without any sort of magic circle.

There were no traces of a magic circle ever being there.

‘…How did they provide the feed?’

“Ah!”

A thought flew past Cale’s mind like a streak of lightning.

 

"You are an observer and also fast to make up theories, then add your memory" 
Alberu can't help but to sigh. Cale Henituse is really talented about information gathering.

 

He looked back.

Cotton.

He also looked at Gersey who looked like he would swing his fan to attack him but was instead just glaring at him.

“Did you find something? Do you think we really can’t destroy these things?”

Cotton stepped on top of the platform and walked toward Cale.

Cale pushed her back.

He was using the Sound of the Wind.

It was at that moment.

Chhhh, Gersey’s fan shot out grey light.

“Creatures born in the darkness, hunt down your feed!”

Ooooooong-

Black smoke started to rise from the empty center of the platform.

-end of chapter 553-

 

"Aww c'mon! the text didn't even say anything about what Cale had gathered!" Bud ranted.

He didn't get a suspense character reveal and he also didn't know about what they will do. In, the end, he can only sigh and promise to not cross paths with this guy.

"Make sure to ready yourself in all what will be happening." Daril said ominously and continue talking. "We will start the chapters 645 to 648" 

When Daril said that, the screen showed the first chapter.

 

 

 

Paaaat-

In a place where black smoke had risen once already… Cale and Raon appeared.

“Human, everybody should do a good job, right?”

“Yeah. Of course.”

Ron, Bud, and Gashan would take care of the strategy. Dodori and Rasheel would provide the muscles.

Beacrox, On, and Hong would support all of them. There were also numerous other helpers.

Taking care of the Lion tribe and the Cat tribe on Mount Nex shouldn’t be difficult at all for those people.

 

"New people are here, who's Gashan and Rasheel?" Cale asked himself, although everyone heard him.

-Human! Maybe Rasheel is a dragon since they are with Dodori who is also a dragon! We have so many dragons in the future!!

Raon happily said again. As for Cale, he sighed and also felt fear continuously as he feels his slacker life is getting away as he read these texts.

'Haahh, I will just make sure to have it. Maybe after all the things are done I will declare myself as dead and continue living in my and live in the Jungle.'

Cale felt proud of himself. yes, he just needs to pretend dead and all of this will stop and Cale Henituse will be forgotten! Once he was forgotten he can again show himself and no one will recognize him!

Calle nodded to himself while the others are feeling iffy about what might he be thinking that he is nodding to himself with a satisfied smile. They all know that it will bring them trouble.

 

‘I am feeling iffy about coming without finishing things over there though.’

Cale wanted to take care of every step properly because he started the situation in the Sez Kingdom while thinking that it was the start of the final battle.

But there were times when you had to rely on your allies to take care of things.

“…It’s quiet.”

Those times were when something more dangerous and urgent came up.

Cale looked toward the sinkhole, one of the Eastern continent’s Three Restricted Areas and the entrance to the Endable Kingdom. He walked toward the Gate to the Demon World……”

 

"Gate to the Demon World? What the hell? We didn't get a signal and this Endable Kingdom, I think you have some things to explain, vampire" Eruhaben said as he stared at Fredo who is also right beside him.

"What the text said is true-"

"Explain about the Endable Kingdom." Eruhaben coldly said that no one can ever refuse what he ordered them to do, of course, Fredo is not an excemption.

'Viscious dragon' 
Cale can only call Eruhaben viscious in his head.

"Endable Kingdom...Endable is a place where all the beings with dark abilities are gathered. A place where we can all be ourselves and not hide from humans who are afraid of us and want to kill us"

On what he said, Alberu thought, 'Will it be possible to have a place like that on the surface?' That was Alberu's dream for the other dark elf like him. He is proud of his blood that is from his mother but he can't show it as he might be thrown away from being the king. After all who would accept a trash being becoming their king? 

"Endable is at the command of White Star-" Fredo saw some people glared at him "Before you say or do something, listen to me first. The Endable Kingdom is actually a sacrifice for the White Star. Of course, the citizens there don't know about that, only White Star's trusted allied know about that."

"But you know it, that means you are one of his trusted allies" Cale calmly informed him of what he said.

"Yes, that is right, although my loyalty is not on him. It's for my co-dark attribute people who are living there peacefully. I want to save them from that bastard. If you don't believe me, I can use my turn to have you look into it"

"Do it after this" Eruhaben said ending the conversation although there is still tension and it's obvious that they are paying more attention to the vampire.

 

He had teleported right outside the Endable Kingdom, the same place Alberu had been stationed while going to rescue Cale from the black orb.

 

"Human you got in trouble before doing this!"

They all knew it, it's not possible for Cale Henituse to stay still, he is always doing something dangerous.
They glared at him.

"I will be next to Fredo, I will be asking what it is all about"

"That is good thinking, Young Master-nim"

Ron smiled at him. A terrifying smile. 

Cale shrudded.

 

Shaaaaaaa-

The wind was blowing, and the leaves were shaking.

It was extremely calm.

“Human, are we heading in right away?”

There weren’t even any guards.

Raon thought that that made it even weirder. Raon didn’t even realize that he sounded anxious because it seemed so weird.

 

Cale pet Raon as he was proud of him. 
'He grew up so fast.'

 

“Yeah. Let’s head in right away.”

It was the same for Cale.

The Endable Kingdom.

That was a place where people and many races with the darkness attribute lived together. There was no noise coming from there, even though it was the middle of the day right now.

 

They now know that what Fredo said was true, of course, it is only about the Endable, not him.

Alberu stared at the first sentence on the last paragraph. 'That was a place where people and many races with the darkness attribute lived together.' 

Oh, how Alberu wants a place like that. He wants to go there but it will be weird for a prince to want to go to a place like that. 

Cale saw how Alberu clenched his fists. Cale took it as a sign of Alberu wanting that to happen also on the surface, more in their kingdom. 

'It's not trouble on helping him to that. I will take golden plaques as many as I want in exchange for that.'

 

It felt as if something was about to happen.

Swooooooosh-

Wind quickly surrounded Raon and Cale and moved them on top of the cliff to go into the sinkhole.

“Human! The palace is weird! I remember destroying the roof!”

It was the White Star’s palace. The roof Raon had destroyed while rescuing the Wolf children was covered in a white cloth to hide what was inside.

 

"Wolf children?" Lock said. He is terrified. He doesn't know if that was his siblings but his siblings or not, they were still wolves. He want to save them, to give them love like he once has in their village before the incident and the love he has now with this noona and hyung as well as the young master and their whole family.

 

“Human, that really seems suspicious!”

Cale nodded his head and responded as he felt the same way.

“Raon, invisibility magic-”

It was at that moment.

Cale stopped talking and turned toward the direction of a noise he heard.

Piiiiiiiiiiiiii-

A sharp alarm rang loudly.

“It’s the crown prince!”

“Connect it.”

Cale could not reject a call from the Roan Kingdom.

Raon had left messages to important people through the video communication device before teleporting here from Mount Nex. Alberu must have contacted him right away after receiving the message.

‘The others don’t matter as much, but at least his highness and Choi Han knowing the situation would be beneficial.’

 

"What does this mean, Young Master?" Ron asked Cale.

Cale felt scared of Ron as he was not smiling and gave him a cold gaze.
"It's my future self. I don't know anything."

"Right, but Young Master, don't do it this time."

"Yes, Ron"

'Now, who is the subordinate and the master?'
Cale thought about their real position.

 

Every second was important right now, but this was a call from someone to whom he should explain the situation even if he only had five, no, even just one or two minutes.

– Cale.

Cale could see what looked like a meeting room as soon as the call was connected. There was a long table. Alberu, who was at the head of the table, was speaking.

– You think that another summoning ritual might have taken place in the Endable Kingdom?

“Yes, sir.”

– There are four mons- never mind. No need to repeat things we already know.

 

"I know what they are on a hurry but the information!" Bud again ranted and the others just nodded their heads.

 

Alberu was speaking with a stiff expression on his face.

– How long will Puzzle City be able to last if four monsters teleport there?

Alberu had only fought against a single unranked monster. Furthermore, he had only helped out once Cale and the other Earthlings had weakened it significantly.

 

"I have fought an unranked monster from your world?"
"Your highness, you have fouth an unranked monster?"

Cale and Alberu looked at each other as their said that but no one answered the questions.

"Ho. The future will be a chaos"

"As if it is not right now" Witira told him and Ron nodded.

 

He looked at Cale and the entrance to the sinkhole over Cale’s shoulder as he anxiously awaited Cale’s response.

Cale soon responded.

“One hour, sir.”

 

"..one hour"

They all looked troubled. 

Alberu's kingdom and the citizens.

Their hometown and their friends and allies place.

 

They would be able to last one hour if all four monsters came to Puzzle City.

The meeting room quickly turned into pandemonium. Cale could hear a lot of people’s voices.

– Your highness! That’s unbelievable!

– Have you heard the former Commander making things up?! My goodness, just one hour?! How-

– …Ho. How strong are these monsters… are they like the monsters we’ve read about in myths? W, why are these things happening……?

Cale interrupted them.

“That would be the case if everybody ran away.”

 

"Oh, Cale Henituse" Alberu sighed. Cale was making him hard to breathe. "If you are saying something, can you please not leave the important part?"

"But your highness, my future self just answered your question and I am not even finished answering when your people started panicking"

Cale said it in a matter-of-fact tone.

They felt their head ache as Cale was supporting and making excuses for his future self.

 

Alberu smiled, and silence filled the meeting room.

“If we can bring in as many reinforcements as possible, even with four monsters… Three hours. We should be able to tie the monsters down inside Puzzle City for three hours.”

Everybody became silent again.

The time had increased by three times the amount, but they didn’t know what to say after hearing that they would only be able to hold back the four monsters for three hours.

What if the monsters left Puzzle City after that?

They might destroy all of the Roan Kingdom. The chief executives were sweating in fear.

Cale started to speak again at that moment.

“That is the worst possible situation.”

All of them turned toward Cale again.

“I came to destroy the remaining four sculptures. That is why, although we should prepare for the worst, there is no need to be scared already.”

 

"How can you destroy it when the whole reinforcement can only hold them for 3 hours at best?"

"Maybe..destroying them?"

"But will that make them unsealed?"

"That is right, I don't know"

 

The chief executives lightly sighed in relief.

‘Yes. There should be some level of progress since young master Cale is on the move.’

‘The chances of the worst situation happening is pretty low. There’s no need to be scared already.’

The people started to snap out of fear as this sense of terror slowly dissipated.

They were only able to do that because they, the people of the Roan Kingdom, had experienced victory in many battles starting with the battle at the Henituse territory.

 

"These bastards only thinking of their selves." Choi Han muttered. His Cale-nim is in danger because of these kinds of people.

-Strong Choi Han, let's fuck them up later.

And the two strong beings agreed on fucking everyone up, maybe everyone will also join them.

 

Someone broke the silence at that moment.

– Did you go alone?

The vassals looked toward the back of the chair Alberu was sitting on.

Choi Han was standing there.

Cale smiled after hearing Choi Han’s question.

“I came with the most reliable and mighty mage.”

– Human! Am I reliable? Really?

 

Raon looked proud. Cale called him reliable, who wouldn't be proud if Cale call them reliable?

Raon tucked his chest out and have a smile on his face saying 'Human called me reliable'

The others are just proud and are dying of cuteness because of Raon. 

'He's a dragon, of course he's reliable' Eruhaben thought, but why didn't Cale call him reliable? 

 

Raon, who was invisible and holding the video communication device while on the other side of Cale, sounded excited.

Cale gave Choi Han an order instead of responding to Raon.

“You go to Puzzle City.”

Silence filled the meeting room for a different reason.

‘Only two?’

‘Only two of them went…to a place where monsters that could destroy Puzzle City in three hours are being summoned?’

‘…Even if it is just destroying the sculptures, will they be okay?’

Would they be able to destroy the sculptures with just two people?

They were concerned, but they thought about how Cale had overcome many situations that seemed unfavorable to him. They knew that Cale would manage to achieve some things, as he had shown them many times already.

 

"Oh, it seems like they are also worried for him, Raon-nim"

-It seems like that, Strong Choi Han. So, do we not need to fuck them up?

"Oh we still don't know that, Raon-nim."

-you're correct! Then this great and mighty reliable dragon will observe them for a while.

As they finished their conversation, they looked at the screen with a mission to observe the people of Alberu.

 

However…

‘…My goodness. The Commander is working so hard but I was just here being afraid-’

 

'Yes, Cale-nim is working so hard and is coughing out blood and you're there, being afraid. It's good that you fucking woke up'
Choi Han had these words in his head while smiling like a puppy on the outside.

 

“Young master Cale is really-’

They were getting emotional thinking about Cale, who was heading into the most dangerous area.

– Why is it just the two of you?

Cale slowly turned around and answered Alberu’s question. It was time to end the call and enter the Endable Kingdom. He could not wait any longer as everything was quiet.

“There are a lot of things to finish at Mount Nex, so I’ve ordered our allies to take care of things there before moving elsewhere.”

Alberu looked at the back of the person heading to the Endable Kingdom and opened his mouth.

– I see. I can’t hold onto you for a long time since every second is imp-, what is it?

Alberu was about to end the call when he froze after seeing Cale.

 

"Here comes the shit" Archie said.

 

Cale had suddenly stopped moving.

Crack.

Cale heard an odd noise. He looked toward the direction of the noise.

Crack. Crack.

He continued to hear something breaking.

– H, human!

Raon’s face was pale. The young Dragon’s eyes looked up toward the sky as well. Raon’s front paw holding the video communication device subconsciously moved, letting the others see the sky as well.

Crack. Crack, crack.

It was not the sound of something breaking.

In the sky… A very small grey mouth was appearing in the air above the Endable Kingdom. That mouth was chewing on something.

Crack.

It was not the sound of something breaking; it was the sound of that mouth in the air eating something. That grey mouth was getting bigger. It was an eerie and disgusting sight.

Cale realized it at that moment.

‘Ah.’

The summoning had started.

 

"Oh fuck, they're in trouble" 

The others are still silent, except for Archie. They are all waiting for what is to happen next

 

It was at that moment.

Boom- boom, boom, booom-

They could hear the sound of drums coming from the sinkhole. It was not just one person drumming. It sounded as if tens of people were drumming, making it loud enough to hurt Cale’s ears.

“Fuck!”

Swooooooosh-

Cale’s body was quickly covered by whirlwinds.

Cale and Raon were already heading into the sinkhole.

– Human! T, that! The cloth on the roof-!

The white cloth was slowly ripping as Raon mentioned. The cloth ripped extremely quickly once Cale and Raon noticed it.

Riiiiiiiiiiiiiiip-!

White light shot out from the opening. They were familiar with this light.

“Bear King Sayeru……!”

Bear King Sayeru’s ancient power was the light attribute power, and his light looked like this when it was used to attack as an arrow or spear.

 


"Take note of that, Cale" Alberu ordered Cale. Although Cale had his record running, he just answered 'yes' to Alberu.

 

“They realized we are here.”

The enemies had noticed their intrusion.

‘Dorph really did contact him in advance.’

That was why the summoning ritual had started so quickly and Sayeru had attacked Cale, who had not become invisible.

 

"He dares to attack Cale-nim!" Choi Han shouted. 'I need to kill him before this will happen, I will kill him as long as I have the chance to.'

 

He turned his gaze.

He could see the video communication device in the still invisible Raon’s hand.

The Roan kingdom’s vassals were all standing while looking at him. They all looked completely astonished. They must have seen everything.

Cale looked at them, as well as Alberu, the only one who was still sitting, and Choi Han, who was observing him with a piercing gaze and started speaking.

“See you at Puzzle City.”

The video communication device could only see a silver shield that appeared to block the light spear. The video communication device turned off and Raon quickly shoved the video communication device in his spatial dimension and channeled his mana.

“Human! I will block them!”

Ooooooo-

Black mana shook around Raon before exploding out of Raon. Tens, no, hundreds of black arrows were quickly created and Raon blocked the light spears as he pointed toward Sayeru standing under the cloth.

“I’m firing!”

The black arrows were immediately launched toward Sayeru and the other enemies around him.

“Human! I’ll open up a path for you!”

Smile.

The corners of Cale’s lips curled up. He found Raon, who was doing well even without him having to say anything now that he was a little older, to be very reliable.

 

"I will be more reliable in the future Human, so that you will not use the power that is said on the last pick"

 

He then looked toward the center of the area underneath the cloth.

He could see four sculptures surrounded by grey smoke.

“Let’s go.”

Cale and Raon headed toward the sculptures.

* * *

Inside the Roan Palace meeting room… The vassals were still standing while blankly looking at the ended video communication device screen.

A volley of light spears… The shield that blocked them… The sight of the summoning ritual taking place…

They couldn’t help but hold their breaths.

Tap! Tap!

They then saw Alberu tapping on the table and finally released their breaths.

Their crown prince had been the only one to remain calmly seated from start to finish. He looked at his vassals and started speaking.

“Knight Captain.”

“Yes, your highness!”

“Leave the minimum amount of troops to protect his majesty and the royals and take the rest of the troops to Puzzle City.”

“Yes, sir!”

“Mage captain.”

“Yes, your highness?”

“Head to Puzzle City. Have the Foreign Affairs team contact our allied kingdoms immediately as well.”

Alberu gave his orders in a calm but efficient manner. Choi Han stood behind Alberu and quietly watched him.

‘…He should know that the Dark Elves are being held captive as sacrifices.’

 

"What the-" Alberu's mind is running wild as he read the last sentence. 
'The dark elves' 

He subconsciously looked to his left and around finding Tasha but he remembered that she wasn't here.

'Oh god the dark elves'

Cale saw the face of Alberu. He knew that Alberu is a dark elf so he know what might be Alberu feeling right now, worried and also rage. 

Cale places his hand on top of Alberu's who is clutching on the handle of the chair. Alberu looked at him when he left the warm hands of Cale and just stared at him. Cale didn't take is hands and hold his hands tightly as a sign of comforting Alberu. That is the least he can do, Alberu also helped him earlier.

Alberu also didn't take his hands and intertwined their fingers he needs comfort right now, although it is about Cale, now that he couldn't see even one dark elf in this room roofed his anxiety.

"For a while. Don't take your hands for a while, let me borrow them" Alberu mutter so silent but at least, Cale heard it.

"hmh, take your time"

Oh, he's just glad that Cale is like this. 'He'll be a great brother'

 

Choi Han felt pain in his heart thinking about how Alberu must feel right now. The Alberu he had seen had deep yet complicated feelings for the Dark Elves as he did for the Roan Kingdom.

The summoning ritual where the Dark Elves would be used as sacrifices had started in front of such a person’s eyes.

 

Cale felt the hold on his hands tighten.

'He must be worried about them right now'

"We can change it, your highness," Cale informed Alberu.

'He's right, we can change it. I must change it with them'

 

The lives of so many people were bearing down on this person’s shoulders right now.

Choi Han wanted to go to Cale and Raon and fight with them, but he could not open his mouth to speak.

“Choi Han.”

Alberu looked toward him at that moment.

“Instructor, please go to young master Cale.”

Choi Han could see in Alberu’s eyes that he was worried about Cale. He had not said anything when Cale mentioned that only he and Raon were going to fight, but he must have been quite worried.

 

Cale wanted to tease Alberu but didn't continue. He's worried enough, no need to have another emotion on him right now.

 

Choi Han quietly looked at Alberu for a moment before shaking his head.

“Your highness, I serve Cale-nim.”

 

When Alberu saw that sentence, the tightness wore off, the holding hands relaxed.

"Where did you even find a subordinate like this, Cale? He's willing to disobey the orders of the crown prince for his master."

'He's supposed to be yours, though'

 

The Roan Kingdom.

Puzzle City was located in the Roan Kingdom’s northeast region, close to the Henituse territory.

The Cale Choi Han knew… The reason Cale had Choi Han stay here was not that he wanted Choi Han to fight, it was because he wanted Choi Han to protect people in case things went terribly wrong.

Choi Han, like Cale, had a lot of people he cared about in the Henituse territory, the Roan Kingdom, and the Western continent.

“Your highness, Cale-nim’s orders supersede your own.”

The corners of Alberu’s lips oddly twisted up.

Choi Han was basically saying that he was not going to listen to the orders of the crown prince, but he understood how Choi Han and even Cale felt right now.

Alberu stood up while looking at Choi Han, the only person to oppose his orders, and his vassals who were waiting for his orders.

“Everybody, hurry. The troops and communication team will go to Puzzle City while the rest will remain in the palace! I am going to Puzzle City so the Foreign Affairs team and the Administrative team should turn to his majesty or the second prince for any questions!”

 

"You became brave, Your higness. You didn't even move in the plaza"

 

The vassals shouted to oppose Alberu’s decision.

“Your highness! What do you mean that you are going to Puzzle City?! The danger level in this battle is much greater than the other battles!”

“Even the residents of Puzzle City are all evacuated to nearby territories or at least a couple kilometers outside! It is a completely empty city! The people who have evacuated to the outside will soon be moved to nearby territories as well! So why would you go to such a place, your highness?!”

“Your highness, why don’t you retreat as well?”

“That’s right! We are not telling you to run away, your highness. We just hope that you can stay here and give orders. The foundation of the Roan Kingdom would break if anything were to happen to you, your highness!”

They would only be able to last three hours maximum if four monsters attacked.

The pressure from those numbers was making Alberu’s vassals stop him. They believed that even if Puzzle City was to fall, they would be able to get back up if Alberu was alive.

“Then you want me to just sit back and watch as our soldiers, knights, and mages go to fight?”

 

"Alberu Crossman" Eruhaben whispered his name.

This wasn't the first time Eruhaben saw a king like this. It was rare though. 

 

Alberu’s calm voice made everybody silent once again.

“The monsters will be large and the battle will be fierce.”

There may be extremely loud noises, rumblings, and explosions. They had no way of knowing how much of Puzzle City would end up destroyed.

The traces of battle will spread throughout all the Roan Kingdom.

Alberu closed his eyes.

He recalled the last moment he saw on the video communication device.

He recalled seeing Cale’s back as he rushed toward the Endable Kingdom.

He thought about something else as he thought about how Cale had charged forward without any hesitation.

He remembered Kim Rok Soo’s back as he fought against the unranked monster.

 

"Your Highness, you know 'me'?" Cale was surprised. Alberu had seen Kim Roksoo?

"Right now, no. Maybe I will in the future. But how though? We are worlds apart."

The others are also curious about how did Alberu meet the previous body of Cale.

 

He couldn’t help but think of how Cale’s back had looked.

“Pffft.”

A small chuckle came out of his mouth. He started walking without any hesitation.

“I.”

At least in the Roan Kingdom…

“I cannot retreat.”

 

"This might be the meaning of the title," Cale said, although what he said is completely out-of-the-blue.

 

And then…

“I must not retreat.”

Just like how the people at the Seomyeon shelter had fought while looking at Kim Rok Soo’s back…

 

"What the- I wasn't there in our world that time." 

Cale was recalling his memory. It isn't that great since he doesn't have record that time.

 

“…They should fight while looking at my back.”

The people here will fight while looking at his back. Just like the sun rising between two cliffs, his people will be energized by looking at their light.

He wanted to remain as the Roan Kingdom’s sun.

“Your highness! You can’t do that!”

“…It can’t be helped. I understand, your highness.”

“Your highness, please reconsider!”

 

"You have a weird dream, Your Highness"

"I must got that from you," Alberu said and chuckled. Cale can tell that the worry is still there but it wasn't that much likechuckled the first time.

 

Alberu could see Choi Han standing next to him at that moment. Alberu started to think while looking at Choi Han quietly standing there with his hand on his scabbard.

‘If I was alone… I might have felt scared and chaotic.’

Three hours.

There was nobody here who felt the fear from that number more than Alberu. He felt as if he could not breathe while thinking about all of his subjects who might die.

However, Alberu calmed himself down while thinking about someone.

It was someone who, because he knew he could not retreat… This person, his ally, walked forward without any hesitation to protect his people.

“I won’t be lonely.”

He had a faint smile on his face.

Alberu Crossman soon led the troops and headed toward Puzzle City.

He was hoping that Cale, who could not retreat and took another step forward in order to not retreat… And his other precious allies were all safe.

 

This time, Cale executed the teasing.

"Your Highness, this lowly noble is grateful for your words of hoping me to be safe. I can tell that you are really fitted of being the Roan Kingdom's sun-"

"To you, Young Master Cale the Young Master Silver Shield a hero the world will never see again that is the least respect I can give to the saviour of the continent.

 

* * *

Boom- boom! Boom-

Cale landed on the ground amidst the beating of the drums.

Cale made eye contact with hundreds of enemies and felt their hostilities with Raon as his only ally here.

-end of chapter 645-

 

"They sounds like sibling bickering with each other." Choi Han commented in the exchange of Alberu and Cale.

Notes:

Thanks to that reader who commented this morning that he/she is still waiting😘

Chapter 7: the cause are MONSTERS (part 3)

Summary:

chapter source: https://eatapplepies.com/tcf-chapter-646/

Notes:

hello! it's been almost a month since I updated, so many things happened in life hehe. anyways, here is the new chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 646: WE CANNOT RETREAT

Hundreds of Bears were already in their berserk transformations to face off against Cale and Raon.

The sight of the remaining members of Arm all pointing their weapons at Cale and Raon...

 

"I know that there is a reason why you are alone with Ron right now, Cale-nim, but why you must go with just Raon being your back up!"

Choi Han was just admiring Cale and Alberu's interaction just a second ago but he got agitated because of the sentence. Cale however, doesn't understand why he is like this.

"Calm down, Choi Han. We saw the future after this, we must get out just fine"

"Ho. Young Master-nim, when did endangering their life became 'just fine'?" Ron asked Cale with his benign smile on his face.

'So vicious'

"I mean, I will be fine..." Before Ron started threatening him again-it's Cale's words- he added "Mila is there, she healed me"

 

The light surrounding Bear King Sayeru who was standing in front of them...

Cale and Raon had to make their way through all of them.

However, Cale could not look at them.

"...Blood."

 

"Ah..Cale-nim.."
Choi then was on the verge of wanting to kill Sayeru.

"Don't worry for me, Choi Han. I will be fine."

'or maybe not. How can I be fine if Ron is staring on my back as we speak!?'

 

He could see that the originally red blood had dried and turned black on the palace floor.

But he couldn't smell blood at all. All he could smell was the refreshing scent of the forest.

 

"What the- you unlucky bastard, I will give you a part of my forest after this."

"Huh?"

Everyone got shocked.

Did this dragon just told Cale he will give him something in this possession? A forest at that?

'What did I just hear?'
Clopeh couldn't believe what did the Golden Dragon just said.

'I knew it! My future self didn't treat him like that for no reason! It must be because of the dragons with him!'

Clopeh would actually believe them if they said that Cale is a dragon because of his beaut-
'No no no no. Why would I think like that? hahaha'

Clopeh just became crazy at this moment.
Just because of Cale's beautiful face.

 

"T, this is not possible... This!"

Raon's voice was shaking slightly. Cale realized that Raon was looking at the same thing as him.

"Sooooob!"

"Mmph, mmph!"

"Oo...ooooooooo......."

Past the numerous enemies in front of Cale and Raon... They could see the cage carriages imprisoning the Dark Elves.

However, some of them were completely empty. The Dark Elves who were still in the carriages seemed completely out of it or were anxiously shaking in fear.

 

Cale looked at Alberu, but when he turned his head to him, Alberu was already staring at him.

"What?" He asked the crown prince.

"I just thought. That this world is blessed that you transmigrated here."

"huh?"

"Yes, that's right. You are protecting Roan on your own- no, you are protecting our continent from destruction right now. What would we even do if you are not here? It's obvious that only you are the one who knows about these unranked monsters."

"Your High-"

"I wonder what did my past self on the past timeline do when it come to this point?"

"Your Highness, don't tell me that you actually believe that the Roan will not survive because of me?"

"Yes"

'What the hell? Is there something wrong in his head?'
Cale looked at Alberu as if he was crazy. he looked around and all the eyes are on them.

"Haah. Your Highness, Choi Han is the main character of the novel."

"But I think Cale-nim really deserves what the crown prince just said. I also don't know where might I have been if not because of you. Maybe I would be wandering in the streets and fighting Arm with just no care. I am really grateful I met you Cale-nim"

Cale is dumbfounded.

"뭐라고?" Cale is dumbfounded that he let out a Korean word.

 

Boom- boom, boom–

The drumming continued. The enemies. And then those cage carriages. Behind that were people wearing grey priest robes banging the drums while bleeding out of their noses and mouths.

On top of the circular altar they were surrounding...

"Human! Those are not the sculptures we saw before!"

 

"I am curious about what does Raon-nim meant about the sculptures" Rosalyn mumbled.

"I am also curious about that. from the previous texts, I can tell that the little kid is observative, so I don't think he is wrong on this one. Moreover, he is talking about the sculptures which is the most noticeable in this mission of them." Eruhaben say his observation for everyone to hear.

'Not only that, the little kid is a dragon.'

 

The sculptures were already dyed grey and all glowing in different lights.

Cale turned toward Sayeru.

"...You didn't start the summoning ritual after being contacted by Dorph."

"That's right. It was quite difficult finishing the summoning preparations so early in the morning."

Sayeru looked somewhat pleased. This small amount of joy was coming from the fact that he would finally be able to pull one over Cale and that their greater good was near.

"We were going to finish the summoning ritual here in the Endable Kingdom and then proceed with the second summoning ritual at Mount Nex if we succeeded."

 

"I thought that the summoning will be held at Puzzle City" 

Because of what Choi Han had said, all of them make their own theories in their minds. 

Maybe the summoning will be held at Endable but they will teleport it to Puzzle City.
Maybe the monsters were hypnotized or trained to attack the enemy only.

There were many more theories that they can think of. They are all geniuses and there are also dragons who have so much knowledge about the world since they lived there for hundreds of years.

 

Smile.

The corners of Sayeru's mouth twisted up.

"Cale Henituse, why do you have such an expression on your face?"

He looked at Cale as if he found him to be ridiculous.

"I don't know why you have such an expression while looking at the empty cage carriages and this dried blood. Are you sad looking at the blood of the dead sacrifices? Does it make you angry?"

No emotions were visible on Cale's face now that the look of urgency was gone. However, Sayeru couldn't help but sneer while looking at Cale's eyes that looked extremely chaotic despite his stoic expression.

"They weren't even the Vampires that sided with you. These Dark Elves are your enemies who attacked and killed your allies. Shouldn't you be happy that there are less of them now? Your enemies are dead, you bastard."

 

"We need to change the future" Alberu again said and clenched Cale's hand.

'it hurts'

The way Alberu clenches his hand hurts. But Cale is Cale, he won't take back his hand that became Alberu's stress ball when he read the things that are happening to his own race members.

 

Raon channeled his black mana as he was unable to hold back his anger.

"You trashy Bear King, I, eek!"

At that moment... Raon saw a large water spear charging toward the Bear King. Cale had launched his ancient power.

Baaaaaang-

The light and water crashed into each other and broke down. The Bear King could see Cale charging toward him through the clashing powers.

 

'So that is how Young Master Cale looks like when he is angry'

Cage reminisced the things that had happened in these past few months. Venion, that bastard who is the reason for his friend's demise, the one who put Taylor's leg to what is it before. Cale made his life a living hell because Venion pissed him off.

Remember that Cale took the dragon that Venion is torturing.
Gave Taylor a chance to heal his leg.
Is the reason why Cage and Taylor came to the capital without issues.
Supported Taylor in becoming a marquis.
And tortured Venion for the dragon.

All and all Cale is the reason for Venions whole demise because he PISSED CALE OFF!

Cage is horrified. If pissing Cale lead to that, then causing Cale to be angry is way out of line! just die if you anger him!

 

Bear King Sayeru commented to the leader of the enemies who had taken one of his arms.

"It's already too late."

 

'yes, already too late'

Cage can't help to pity them. But well, who needs the pity of their enemy?

 

He then raised his arm. The rest of the Bears charged toward Cale at his signal.

Boom. Boom. Boom.

Hundreds of berserk Bears moving at once shook the ground. The remaining members of Arm spread out to aim for Cale's blind spots at the same time.

Wind... And Water.

Cale was using two powers at once.

 

"Cale Henituse, aren't you overdoing it?" Eruhaben asked Cale. He still don't know if Cale had balanced his plate this time but his plate is really weak although it's large. It's probably okay if his plate is the same as Choi Han but it is not, his plate is very fragile.

However, Cale is currently thinking about that 'wind and water'.

'I don't have any intention of picking another ancient power. But we met Eruhaben-nim he probably told us about ancient powers which made me look for another.'

"Life's so hard..." 

 

– Aren't you overdoing it?

The Super Rock asked, but Cale did not answer. No, he didn't have time to answer.

The summoning ritual had started long before Cale attacked Mount Nex.

If it had already started, he needed to stop them before it was too late.

"Human! Don't overdo it! I will stop them all!"

 

"Why are you overdoing it?" Alberu asked Cale.

"I mean, I don't think I am over-"

"ho.." Cale heard a light whisper on the back which made him rethink his life choices.

Cale decided to just say nothing...for his slacker life's sake

 

Unfortunately, Sayeru appeared in front of Raon.

And in front of Cale...

"Kahahaha! I've been waiting for this moment!"

"The enemy of the Bears!"

There were so many enemies that he could not see in front of him.

This entire area was full of burning hostility. The Bears swung their weapons, their fists, and their legs while looking at this person who was the greatest enemy of the Bears under the heavens.

Baaaaang! Baang, baaaang!

Cale summoned his shield. He then continued to charge forward while riding the wind.

The ground started shaking at the same time.

– ...You're going to use me as well?

 

'What am I even doing?! Why am I just in the background and not helping Human?!'

Raon is extremely feeling contempt for what is currently happening. He and Cale are only the ones on their side, he is supposed to help Cale!

 

Inside the sinkhole where the Endable Kingdom was located... The cliffs crumbled and hundreds of stone spears appeared.

Those stone spears all headed toward the altar.

"Raon!"

 

'Here am I. Here am I'

 

"I'm already on my way!"

Raon was heading toward the circular altar in between the stone spears. Hundreds of black arrows filled the gaps between the stone spears.

The black arrows looked like the night sky as they filled the area, while the stone spears looked like meteorites shooting down to the ground.

Raon was channeling so much mana at once to do that.

He was sweating all over.

'This is dangerous!'

The four sculptures were completely dyed grey and giving off an eerie light.

In addition...

'The glass coffins!'

The four glass coffins with the transforming dead mana... The large amount of liquid inside these coffins that were connected to the sculptures was pretty much gone.

Toward the only power he could use... Raon shouted toward his mana.

"Destroy them!"

 

Cale took his hand of Alberu and pet Raon's head. 

He can sense a while ago that Raon is frustrated. He knows why because he felt that too on Earth. Many times. The feeling of worthlessness. And the desperate want to help his team.

"You know, you can always rely on me. I am the adult in this situation"

- I know, Human. I just want to help you because I know what happened after this

'Haaah, the kids now...I don't even remember what am I even doing when I was five!

 

"Heh."

He heard a low chuckle.

"Do you think that is possible?"

Raon could see an extremely bright light wall appearing around the sculptures like an umbrella.

Baaaaaaaaaa- baaaaaaaaaa, baaaaaaaaang-

Stone spears and black arrows pouring down... A light wall receiving the full brunt of the attack.

All three were destroyed to pieces.

"Ugh, cough!"

Sayeru coughed and spit up some black blood.

Raon and Sayeru made eye contact. Sayeru started speaking to the young Dragon.

"You didn't think that you guys are the only ones able to learn and grow, did you? Am I right?"

The Bear who only used to use the light spears could use his light to defend as well now.

"I am putting my life on the line today."

 

"Why won't he just die already?" Choi Han whispered on his breath.

"Did you say something?" Cale being the guy who is in front of him heard him whisper but didn't understand.

"I am thinking why they just don't back out."

"True. That will be easier for us.." 

 

Sayeru had given up on his life and was looking at Raon with a dedication only to the greater good. Raon felt as if he couldn't breathe for a moment from the weight he felt in Sayeru's gaze.

Raon had never seen an enemy going all out like this before. The young Dragon subconsciously turned toward where he expected Cale to be.

"H, human-"

However, he could not see Cale.

 

"What? Human...why can't I see you?"

Raon chanted 'Human' every now and then.

"Raon I am here"

- Human this will not be happening in our time

"Hmmm"

 

Baaaaang! Bang! Bang!

Numerous Bears were piled up like a hill, making it impossible for Raon to even see Cale's shield. The members of Arm were finding any openings in between the Bears to attack as well.

Raon realized it after seeing this sight.

He could move freely because Cale was taking on all of their attacks.

 

"Oh, Young Master Cale. Please be safe" Saint Jack whispered when he read that last sentence. he clasp his hand and started praying for Cale and the dragon's safety.

"Cale-nim..."

"Cale-"

"I know, Your Highness. We will change it if we can"

'When did these two become close?'  Eruhaben began to wonder when did Alberu called Cale by his first name. Cale even knew what Alberu will say.

"Young Dragon."

Sayeru spoke to Raon again.

"Are you prepared to fight me with the same kind of resolve?"

The now extremely pale Sayeru looked calm.

Raon subconsciously clenched his fists. His front paws were shaking. Sayeru's eyes clouded over as he looked at the young Dragon. His words seemed to have affected the still young and naive Dragon as he had expected.

Boom- boom, boom–!

The drumming continued. Raon saw something and his eyes opened wide.

Crack. Crack.

The grey mouth in the sky was now large enough to cover the entire sinkhole. He could see darkness darker than the abyss in between the lips of the grey mouth.

And one more thing...

Craaaack-

Two of the grey sculptures were starting to crack.

"Continue drumming!"

"Keep praying!"

"We must offer more sacrifices! Go bring more sacrifices!"

 

"Fuck sacrifices!"

 

The priests serving the Demonic race looked crazed as they shouted while coughing up blood. A black light appeared underneath the altar as well.

"A teleportation magic circle!"

The teleportation magic circle was slowly being activated so that it would be ready to use the moment the summoning was complete.

Shhh.

There were some people pulling off their grey robes. These people were black mages.

Sayeru commented once Raon saw them reveal themselves.

"You guys aren't the only ones who can use disguises. These are all things we learned from you guys. What do you think?"

 

"Ha, hahaha. Those guys, when did I become their teacher?" Cale asked

"Out of all you can comment to, why being their teacher?" Alberu asked Cale like Cale said something unbelievable.

"huh?" Cale looked at ALberu innocently like he don't know what Alberu is talking about.

For context, Cale did say something unbelievable and he really doesn't know what Alberu is pertaining to.

Oh, our poor Young Master Silver Shield. Let's pray for his slacker life.

 

Even Raon's clenched front paws were full of sweat.

"I, I-"

It was at that moment.

"Raon!"

The moment he heard Cale's voice...

Swooooooosh-

There was a large gust of wind.

"Aaaaaaaaaaaah!"

"Ugh!"

The whirlwind was so strong that the Bears were sent flying. Cale was standing at the center of the whirlwind.

Cale already had black blood in the corners of his mouth after continuously using his ancient powers.

 

"TSK."

"Using ancient power, overusing it"

 

Raon finally started speaking.

"H, human! Two of the sculptures are cracking!"

"It means that you're already too late."

Sayeru cheerily added on. He couldn't help but smirk.

'Cale Henituse has never experienced such failure!'

 

"Young Master..."

"Don't worry, I already experienced something like a failure"

Cale said that like he was comforting them but it topped the already worried crowd.

'Should I bring him to therapy after this?' Alberu is worried about his- Cale.

 

That fact was making him smile. He would have no regrets if he died while doing a lot for the greater good and landing a blow on this bastard.

 

"If you want to die, don't involve me in your suicide attempt!" 

Cale again remembered that this world full of munchkins is really crazy.

 

"There are only one or two minutes left now."

Sayeru looked at Raon and Cale as he added on.

"No matter what attacks you launch, no matter who you bring over, there is no way you will be able to destroy those sculptures in just two minutes. I will put my life on the line, no, all of us will put our lives on the line to stop you."

The start of the great story they had been waiting 1,000 years for would start in just two minutes. Sayeru felt as if he would cry tears of joy.

 

"One thousand years?"

"This thing is around for a thousand years and is under everyone's radar?" Eruhaben asked.

"To my knowledge, only dragons are to live until a thousand years. Is it wrong Eruhaben-nim?" Cale asked  Eruhaben. 

"No, dragons are the only ones who have a lifeline that long."

"Then, a group that lived for a thousand years...and the leader is the White Star?"

Cale started to think about theories.

 

On the other hand, Raon was about to cry for a different reason.

'It's impossible!'

Even if they called people over, the summoning would finish while he contacted them.

Even if he used his magic, the enemies putting their lives on the line would be able to last at least one or two minutes.

"H, human, what do we do?"

Raon couldn't help but look for Cale. Cale had always shown him the way. The only place for the young Dragon to retreat to was to Cale.

"Raon. Contact his highness. Do it now."

Cale looked as calm as usual.

 

"Don't you ever panic?" Bud asked Cale.

"I think there is no time for that" Cale answered,

"Even though there is no time for panicking..."

'Here am I on my seat, panicking all around because you and the dragon are surrounded by the enemies with no backing but yourselves. Seriously, what kind of people don't panic when you are surrounded by the enemies, even only a second'

 

"Ha! Are you planning on calling over your allies? I told you that the summoning will finish while you do that."

Sayeru sneered at Cale who looked just as pale, no, even worse than him.

However, Raon immediately did as Cale asked.

– Hmm?

Alberu had just stepped onto a teleportation magic circle to move to Puzzle City. His face stiffened while looking at the sight that appeared through the video communication device.

Choi Han and the strongest individuals from the palace who were by his side had the same reaction.

Through the video communication device in the floating Raon's paws... They could see everything.

Cale knew that they could see everything and that Alberu would be able to understand what was going on.

"Your highness. The Dark Elves... Please send the Dark Elves and anybody else you think would be necessary to take care of things here."

– Cale! I'll send Eruhab-

"It is useless."

It would be too late, no matter how quickly Eruhaben rushed over.

No.

It was already too late, as is.

 

"Are you now panicking because you know that it is already late? C'mon, don't  just give up!"

 

"Kekeke. There's less than one minute left!"

Cale felt as if the screams of ghosts swept over him like a tsunami along with Sayeru, Arm, and the Bears' laughs.

"Human! I'll try something!"

– ...Cale. Even if it is useless-

Cale did not look at Raon, Alberu, or Choi Han.

"Two."

– What?

"Two monsters at max will end up over there. Please be ready."

 

"Huh? What about the rest? Don't tell me you are killing it yourself?"

 

Swooooooosh-

The whirlwind swirled even harder around Cale. He was gathering the power of the wind and then gathering some more, as if he had turned into a rocket.

Raon subconsciously moved toward the whirlwind.

Alberu asked the question Raon wanted to ask.

– ...What about the rest?

'What about the two other monsters? What were they going to do about the two remaining sculptures?'

Cale answered calmly, as he always did.

"I will get rid of them."

 

"Ha?" Alberu was speechless.

"Young Master-nim, do you have any idea how will you get rid of those in one minute?" Ron asked Cale because it is nearly impossible! And if it is because of that ability, what kind of ability is that?

"I have"

All of them are surprised. The Young Master Cale had an idea of what it is? 

"Although I am not sure how it became complete"

'Just- just what is he saying about?'

Everyone who heard Cale's last comment has their mind all mushy. The young master has an idea but is not sure how it became complete. Why does it need to be complete?

They have no idea.

 

'How?'

Alberu could not ask.

It was because Cale's eyes that became visible for a moment through the whirlwind had turned strange. He couldn't see Cale's eye area clearly.

The area around Cale's eyes seemed blurry, as if they were covered by haze. Alberu subconsciously grabbed Choi Han's arm. He had an unexplainable sense that something terrible was about to happen.

 

'Does Your Highness has a habit of grabbing anyone who was near him to  calm him down?'

Cale is curious as it was not a piece of information written in the novel.

 

"Raon."

"...Human."

Raon flinched at the unusual and unexplainable situation. But Raon looked ready to rush through the whirlwind and to Cale's side after hearing what Cale said next.

"Raon, the moment I become unconscious... Move me to the Roan Kingdom immediately."

 

"This unlucky bastard" 

"Young Master-nim, you should prioritize yourself more," Litana said who is beside Alberu.

"I am prioritizing myself..?"

"How was that prioritizing yourself, you unlucky bastard?!" Eruhaben shouted. He can't understand the train of thoughts of Cale Henituse. 

'When did sacrificing one's self had the same meaning as prioritizing yourself?' Eruhaben was not aware of this changing meaning.

"Unlucky bastard?" Cale whispered. He knows that he was on the frontline but he is rich! How can he be unlucky? After this war, he will succeed in obtaining his slacker life.

 

"Human, you can't fai-"

"Raon. Decisions need to be made in times like this."

 

"Decisions are made for good, yours is for sacrificing yourself" Eruhaben again said.

'He's trash-talking me. Did I do something wrong to be trash-talked by a dragon?'

 

Cale put his hand up as if to tell Raon not to come. Raon froze in spot and looked toward Cale as Cale had never done that to him before.

– This is the limit.

The Sound of the Wind commented in her husky voice.

– The wind will soon roar as quickly as possible.

The whirlwind had compressed and then compressed again to prepare to roar at its maximum speed.

Cale gathered his thoughts one last time in the middle of the whirlwind.

'If all four unranked monsters go to the Roan Kingdom, we might be able to take care of them, but thousands, no, hundreds of thousands of people may die in the process. Actually, millions of people will die.'

 

"Tsk. I know about this since you told us about the monsters, but reading your thoughts gave a different meaning" 

Now Alberu doesn't know if he was grateful for Cale or he is angry at Cale for not thinking about himself first. 

'He knew it. He knew that fighting all those unranked monsters will cause millions of life. But does he not understand that his life is also counted in that million?'

Alberu and the others are frustrated.

 

Fighting normally against unranked monsters would take a long time.

They could only finish the battle quickly if they focused on the monsters' weaknesses, as he had done while fighting against the Electric Eel.

However, it would be impossible to do that while fighting against four of them at once. The chances of the battles against the seventh and eighth unranked monsters, the two that they had no information on, lasting a long time were very high.

'That is why decisions need to be made at times like this.'

Cale still had the time to make a decision.

One choice was for him to get hurt.

The other was for him to retreat.

"Raon. I'm someone who cannot forget."

 

(a/n: I am really crying. let's cry together. it's hard to continue)

 

"Why are you-" Alberu cannot continue his question.

Cale, who has a great memory. He who cannot forget. He who is tired of death. Alberu now understands a little.

'He just don't want to see any more death'

 

Raon had never heard Cale speaking so gently before.

Actually, even the people on the other side of the video communication device had never heard this gentle yet weak voice.

Cale Henituse.

Kim Rok Soo was someone who could not forget anything.

'If I retreat right now, my people might get hurt. My home might get destroyed.'

If he retreats now and his people get hurt... If his home gets destroyed...

Cale could never forget that. The moment he made that decision it would be recorded and run in an endless loop.

 

"An endless loop of everyone dying. Even myself don't want that to see" Bud said,

They all looked at Cale.

Cale was nodding.

He was agreeing with himself. 

Everyone feels like they have been slapped by the truth.

How could they forget? This man, Cale Henituse will remember all of it.

 

'What happens to certain people and the world because I hesitated thinking that I could suffer less... I will never be able to forget that.'

But if there was a reason Cale was thinking so hard about this right now...

"Raon."

It was because of the young Raon.

 

They teared up.

There are no other words to say. They teared up. 

They can't help but feel sorry
feel helpless.

"This young dragon experiencing all of this." Eruahben said remembering Raon. 

That black dragon considers Cale as his parent. He can't imagine how it must felt for Raon to be in that moment. More, that Cale is like giving his last will and ready to die any minute.

 

Raon could see Cale turning his head toward him.

But he could not see Cale's eyes properly as they still seemed covered by haze. Raon opened his eyes wide trying to see Cale's eyes, but he could only hear Cale's voice properly.

"Don't be like me."

 

"Hmm. Remember that Raon" Cale softly said to Raon and turned to the kids. "You two too. Don't be like me." Cale chuckled after saying that.

'This bastard...can't he look at the children? They are sad! Frustrated because of what you said! I know that they should not be like you, but why you must say it this time?'

-Human, I will never leave you.

"You need supervision" On seriously said. All of them nodded agreeing to her.

 

Cale was giving Raon advice.

"Make different decisions than I've made."

He alone was enough to live a life like this.

That was why, for the young Raon...

"You MUST rescue me and escape."

He would make Raon make a different decision.

– Cale Henituse!

– Cale-nim!

 

'Why does this scene feel like I am dying? When did my life become an angst?'

 

"Kekeke. There's less than ten seconds left now. What can you do in that time before running away?"

 

"Fucking ten seconds" 

For the first time in a  while, Beacrox said something. 

Cale flinched. The way Beacrox said it was vicious.

 

Sayeru sneered at Cale while Alberu and Choi Han were almost screaming after sensing something was wrong.

"Do you really think that your shitty wind can pierce its way through?! It won't be able to reach inside!"

Sayeru suddenly flinched and closed his mouth.

Cale started to smile.

He could feel the wind.

"I'm relieved."

A long time ago, when he went to see the Mercenaries Guild's Directory... That was the first time Cale used Kim Rok Soo's 'Record' ability.

 

"You came to the directory?" Bud asked.

"I think so?"

"And what is that record ability?" Alberu asked.

"That is my memory. I must have recorded something in the directory"

"But the directory has thousands of books! You can record it all?" Bud asked. It..it is beyond the bounds of possibility, memorizing all of those books? 

'I need to see that'

 

He had brought over a portion of the Grade 1 ability user Kim Rok Soo's abilities to this world and had realized he could use a portion of his multiple abilities in this world.

Then came the sealed god's test.

His body had changed after going to the parallel world and defeating an unranked monster inside that twenty years old Kim Rok Soo's body.

'That portion became whole.'

A thick smile appeared on Cale's face.

 

'So that is what happened. I don't know if I should be thankful.'

 

Cale's first ability, 'Record,' heated his body and put a lot of pressure on his body, but his second ability gave him a much more serious pain.

'It'll be troublesome if I get overloaded. But I still have to use it.'

 

"I will really use it" Cale whispered.  

 

It was at that moment.

Craaaaaaack-!

The remaining two sculptures started to crack as well.

Sayeru watched that sight and started shouting again.

"You guys are done for! Glory to our Endable-!"

Ooooooong-

The teleportation magic circle underneath the sculptures started vibrating and lighting up.

The sculptures started to crack even faster.

"W, what-"

As Raon stuttered without knowing what to do...

"Try not to look."

Raon heard those words and stopped with his eyes opened wide.

No, something stopped him.

It felt as if the entire world had stopped.

It had not actually stopped, but it made him feel as if it had.

It was because there was someone who seemed to be moving in a different timeline.

 

"Bloody hell.."

 

Our young Dragon saw it.

In that very short period of time...

In that 'instant'...

He saw someone shooting forward as if he was made of light.

That person was his human.

'Instant.'

This was Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo's second ability and the ability that allowed him to lead the attack team.

Someone had recorded some information about Kim Rok Soo.

< Team leader Kim Rok Soo's second ability, 'Instant' is an ability that transcends time. >

 

"An ability that transcends time...THE HECK?" 

All of them. They don't know what to say. They are all speechless.

 

< The human brain is said to control the human body. >

< Kim Rok Soo's brain is able to push the human body to its limit, making him move at a speed that humans aren't able to move in, allowing him to make movements that humans wouldn't normally be able to make. >

< It makes it look as if he is jumping through time and space. >

 

"What an ability..."

 

< He is the only person able to move in the world during that time. >

< That time only lasted an 'instant' as its name implied. He could only use it for about five seconds. >

< However, there was a price to pay for using this ability. Although this ability allowed him to break the laws of time and space, his body was unable to handle the impact. >

 

"Of course! There is a backlash!" Eruhaben throws himself in his seat. Just a second ago he was in awe of Cale's ability to transcend time as said in the text. He completely forgot about the possible side effect that might happen for that kind of ability.

 

One step.

Cale took another step forward as everything around him slowed down to the point it seemed as if they had stopped.

He couldn't hear anything.

However, every time he took a step forward...

Crack-!

He could hear his body starting to break down.

 

Everyone wants to say something. But they are so speechless that they just continue reading. 

 

Crack, crunch!

Legs, body, arm... His entire body was starting to get injuries as if he had received paper cuts all over his body.

Blood splattered like water behind him.

 

'Fuck, I am getting chills' 

Cale, no, Kim Roksoo, he remembered what it feels like to use that ability. But it still gave him chills every time.

 

'This body will become like Kim Rok Soo's body. Actually, it'll be even worse since Cale Henituse's body is even weaker.'

The reason Kim Rok Soo's entire body had been full of scars...

Cale thought about the biggest of many reasons he always needed to wear a long-sleeved shirt and couldn't stop smiling.

 

"STOP SMILING, YOU BASTARD!" 

Eruhaben erupted like a volcano. He really wants to just read but everything that Cale does is pissing him off. 

'Can't he just stay in a safe place?! I am too old for this!'

 

'Instant.'

It was a very short duration of time, but Cale was able to get past everything in his way.

He was the only one who was free during this moment.

He pushed forward with the help of the wind just before using his ability.

But even the wind stopped once he used 'Instant.'

Cale was making movements that his body would normally never be able to make in this world where everything seemed to have stopped.

He jumped over the Bears and moved past them, as well as a shocked Sayeru.

His head hurt.

It felt as if it would explode.

 

"Human.." Raon is tearing up, no, he's crying, as well as the kids. They don't want Cale to be like that.

 

He had a fever.

Cale, with his experience from being Kim Rok Soo, knew that he couldn't close his eyes right now.

He moved toward his goal. He charged forward toward the sculptures.

'3.'

The 'instant' given to him would not last very long.

He needed to achieve his goal before it ran out.

'2.'

One foot forward. One step.

His legs, arms, body... Every muscle in his body felt as if they would rip apart.

 

"Young Master" Ron collected himself out of all of that shock.

"Young Master please let me help you" 

Although Cale doesn't know why Ron is acting like this, he just nodded.

 

But he continued moving.

'1.'

And as that 'instant' was coming to an end...

The haze covering Cale's eyes disappeared. He reached his hand out and grabbed the sculpture in front of him.

15 seconds. He should have about fifteen seconds left if Sayeru had been telling the truth.

His hand was covered in blood from numerous cuts. Cale felt as if everything was turning red.

"Huff. Huff."

He was having trouble breathing. He could barely lift the sculpture using every ounce of strength left in his body.

Soon...

He would definitely faint soon.

However, there was something he needed to do before that.

The sculptures were glowing.

He could not use his ancient powers, nor could he call his friends.

There was only one way to destroy these things.

"This is the only thing I can grab."

 

"That is enough..." Cale heard someone say. Cale, however, don't think the same as that someone. 

'I am already tired of being left behind. I want to live, true. But if I am the only one who will survive, I don't think I can make it again.'

 

He used the sculpture he grabbed with both hands to strike down on another sculpture.

This was one way to destroy the sculptures of the unranked monsters.

He could use the sculptures of other unranked monsters to strike down and destroy them both.

Baaaaang!

The sculpture of the seventh unranked monster struck down on the second unranked monster, and the second sculpture crumbled into pieces.

"N, no—-!"

The world was moving as normal again. Cale turned his gaze toward his next goal as he heard Sayeru's shout.

The person covered in blood was moving his tired body on top of the circular altar.

He could not stop, and he could not retreat.

 

-end of chapter 646

 

"Young Master, you always say to the kids to run away if the situation is weird, if they know that it is clearly not on their advantage," Ron told Cale. 

'This is weird'

It was weird. For Cale who is always terrified of Ron because of his viciousness, he didn't feel any of that. It was a new kind of feeling. It's like he had done something wrong and Ron is scolding him like a teacher- no, like a father to his child.

"If you cannot retreat, then lean on us. Your life is also important" Ron added in his stoic face which surprised Cale. 

'it was the first time'

It was the first time that Cale had seen Ron talk to him with such face that he can't understand. The old man always had a vicious expression, but this one is different.

Cale shoo the thoughts he had in his mind and nodded. Of course, he didn't forget to let off a comment.

"so weird.."

Notes:

I hope you enjoyed this chapter.

As you had read, I decided to update with only one chapter to react in this chapter, that will be also the case in other chapters. I just feel that the chapters are really long and I really got bored when the chapter is long so I made it like that.

hope you understand! love lotss

Chapter 8: the cause were MONSTERS (part 3)

Summary:

"There are so many fucking surprises!" -Bud Illis

Notes:

hey guyyyyssss. it's been a long time since I have updated and I think it will also take a long time before I upload the next chapter since I have so many things to do in my life. That's all happy reading!!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

CHAPTER 647: WE CANNOT RETREAT (3)

'There are three sculptures left now. There's the first sculpture and the eighth sculpture...'

The third was the sculpture of the seventh unranked monster in Cale's hand.

'I must destroy the seventh and eighth sculptures!'

Those were the two strongest monsters.

Furthermore, Cale did not have any data on them as he had never faced them before.

 

"You don't have any information? I thought they came to your world?" Fredo asked Cale.

Fredo is worried about the future of Endable. He is currently reading what will be happening in the future if they did not change something. Those monsters will come from his kingdom, which means that Endable will be razed to the ground if anything wrong will happen. He can't afford that, the place where the people that have dark attributes have come together to live in peace because humans don't want them, that is the only place they can live freely without discrimination.

"There are currently only 6 unranked monsters that we have fought on Earth where we came from." 

"That means we don't have any data about the last two,"  Bud whispered.

"Ah, fuck!"

 

Numerous thoughts flew through Cale's mind in a short period of time. However, hot breath came out of his mouth every time he took a step and he was having trouble breathing.

 

"Don't you dare die!" Toonka is frustrated. This guy, who is not strong and also not weak! Why is he doing this by himself even if he has a dragon on his side, that dragon is only 4 years old! It was a kid!

 

It felt as if his senses were slowly fading away.

"Ugh."

However, Cale continued to move.

 

"Stop moving, will you?!" Taylor said. Cale was the one who helped them reach the capital, he is also the one who saved them in the Plaza Bombing Incident. He already treated Cale as a little brother more than his own brother who made his feet like before.

 

He had an ominous feeling after the second sculpture crumbled so easily.

Craaaaaaack-

The sculpture of the seventh monster in his hand cracked a little more. Red smoke was starting to seep out from the crack. It was as red as blood.

One step.

Cale's eyes recorded everything as he took another step forward.

It recorded the destroyed sculpture of the second unranked monster on the ground. The sculpture that had been dyed grey returned to its original color on the ground.

The eerie smoke that used to come out of the cracked areas was no more.

Crunch.

Cale stepped on that sculpture and moved forward.

He was looking at the eighth sculpture.

He headed toward the strongest unranked monster.

"Huff. Huff."

He was having trouble breathing.

After having used, 'Instant,' his brain had overloaded, and he did not have the strength or focus to use 'Record' or 'Embrace.'

 

"Fuck! Are you telling me that if he can, he will use his other powers? Do you want to die Cale?!" Alberu asked Cale frustratingly.

"Of course, I don't want to die. What kind of person wants to die when he has a precious family and a wonderful home to come back to and is as rich as me? No one, right?"

"Then why?!"

"I also don't know. Maybe I am afraid" Cale said softly and Alberu just sigh.

 

Unlike the other sculptures, a holy white light was coming out of the cracks on the eighth sculpture.

It felt as if he had seen this color somewhere before, which made him scared.

That's right.

His heart was beating extremely wildly just because he saw the white light flowing out.

"Huff, huff."

Cale raised both hands.

His entire body was shaking.

The eighth sculpture... He couldn't even fathom how long it took him to get in front of it. It felt like an eternity to him, but it would have only been an instant for the others.

– Cale! Y, your body right now-

– You should only use the Vitality of the Heart! The moment you use anything else...! Ah, damn it, I don't know!

– ...Shit. Your plate! Cale, don't use any ancient powers nor other abilities! Forget breaking, your plate is going to melt!

– You crazy bastard! Why would you use an ability like this?! Do you want to die?!

The ancient powers were unable to hide their anxiety and screamed at Cale.

But even their voices sounded extremely far away to Cale.

 

"Ah fuck! Why don't you just listen to their voices?!"  Archie asked- shouted.

"Ahh, why are you all shouting? Can't you talk without shouting?" Cale ranted. 

See? Even Cale had forgotten that Archie is the strongest whale warrior because he is so loud. Really, he knows that they are frustrated about him doing this and that but that is not the point! 

'The whole continent might be razed to the ground if those come in at one time!'

"Because you will  not get it if we don't talk to you loud!" Eruhaben said.

'Haah, Bud, Toonka, Taylor, Archie, and Eruhaben are so stressted out! It's not that I can die by that!- wait, maybe I will? No, no, no, Mila-nim will treat me later so we got out of there just fine- maybe not so fine.'

 

Oooooong- oooooong- ooooooong-

All he could hear was the buzzing noise that let him know that his condition was not normal.

Squeeze.

The sculpture of the seventh monster in his hand moved toward the eighth sculpture.

It was at that moment.

"You crazy bastard! Noooooo!"

Cale could see a bright light heading toward him. He immediately cast his shield.

 

"Ah, Cale-nim.." Choi Han whispered

'Cale-nim, you might die. You can't die, Cale-nim. He can't die. He can't die'

As Choi Han is chanting that in his head while looking down, hand on his head, he promised that he will be stronger. He'll be stronger so that we will kill anything in one swipe, anything that might danger his Cale. Anything.

'Don't worry, Cale-nim, I will kill them myself .' Choi Han smiled to himself.

(a/n: you know, it feels like I made Choi Han a little lunatic...my puppy swordmaster that is only tame infront of cale but is truly a ruthless wolf...I think I made CH dirty😭😭✌)

 

– Cale! Don't use anymore ancient powers!

Baaaaaang!

Cale could faintly hear the Super Rock's shaking voice and the loud explosion.

He turned his head.

Sayeru, who looked like a devil, was screaming and charging toward him from the direction the light spear had come from.

"Stop him!"

"Aaaaaaah! Kill him!"

The Bears, Arm members, and numerous other enemies approached Cale from all around the circular altar to kill him.

But none of them were as angry as Sayeru.

"I will at least kill you!"

'HOW?!'

Sayeru could not understand how Cale Henituse managed to get on top of the altar in an instant. It looked as if Cale Henituse was moving at a different speed for an instant.

Once he saw Cale Henituse destroy one of the sculptures...

He became scared.

This was the first time he was scared of Cale Henituse.

 

'You don't need to be scared of me, I am only a trash of the count's family.'

"No need to be scared at all~," Cale said. His tone was so bizarre that made most people in the room shiver.

 

A fear even greater than his anger made Sayeru rush to kill Cale.

Sayeru had a light spear in his hand as he charged toward Cale Henituse, who was barely standing. He swung his arm toward the crazy bastard who was covered in numerous injuries and blood.

Baaaaang!

"...This stupid Dragon bastard!"

Unfortunately, a small body got in Sayeru's way.

 

"Fucking...hell?" Cale straightens his seat. "Who? Stupid?"

Cale is really surprised. 'That bear!'

The others are also surprised but it was because Cale cursed.

It was the first time.

It was the first time that they heard Cale curse in that tone. It was cold. It was odd. Most importantly, it was...his tone is calm, but you can sense the anger in it and you can tell from that tone that Cale is extremely pissed.

"That stupid bear...that stupid bear called Raon stupid right?" Cale asked. The others don't know what to answer, Cale is pissed, they don't want him to be more pissed than he is now, but the ancient golden dragon answered him.

"Uhuh, that stupid dragon called the little child stupid" Eruhaben answered calmly. Actually, he is also surprised, the way that the bear called Raon is not his type.

 Yes, dragons call themselves stupid many times, they sometimes even greet you with 'Oh! A stupid is in this place!'  But a bear who is not even on par with their strength calling one of them stupid is nonsense! 

'Totaly nonsense. But I think Cale and I don't have the same reason why we call this nonsense'

"Isn't this funny? If a stupid bear like him called a dragon, much less, Raon stupid, then what he can make himself? A stupid donkey who looks like a bear?"

Many want to laugh at how Cale compared a donkey to Sayeru. The more serious Cale says that line, the more they want to laugh.

"pfft, ha, ha, haha, HAHAHAHA, pfft, sorry Cale, ha, HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!"

AND! Alberu can't keep his laughter to himself which resulted in others that are restricting their laugher to also laughing out loud.

"HAHAHAHAHA! YOU ARE REALLY! SO FUNNY! A DONKEY BEAR- HAHAHAHA"

"HAHAHAHA if we ever faced off, I don't think I can't make a serious face because I will remember him as a donkey bear! HAHAHA"

"HAHAHAHAHAHA *cough* *cough*"
'Fuck, I wanna stop laughing but I can't. Help me, my tummy, my jaw. Archie sop laughing! C'mon self!'

"BWAAHAHHAHAHAHAHAA"

"YAH! Stop laughing, you fucking mercenary king! I am trying not to laugh. Ah, fuck, my jaw!"

"haaah, haaah, ha, ha, that fucking donkey bear! 

"HAHAHAHAHAHA"
"HA, HAHAHAHA"
"BWAHAHAHAHA"
"donkey bear.."

'Fuck, did they become insane? All because of a donkey? What the hell?!'

Dylan is in awe at the current situation but is also feeling creepy.

"I will let this pass first, I don't think we can continue when they are a laughing mess. Haah...it's a fucking chain reaction"

—————————

"So, are you guys ready to continue now?"

"yes" They are all exhausted laughing. The side of their stomach hurts, their jaw also hurts.

"pfft-"

"ah, fucking- BUD! STOP LAUGHING FOR GOODNESS' SAKE!"

"Ah, sorry. pfft"

"I said stop laughing!" 

*smack*

"C'mon, Glenn, I will not laugh! I promise! Stop hitting my head, will you?"

"Then, let us continue" 

The screen started to move again.

 

The black Dragon was dripping tears from both eyes but still viciously glared at Sayeru.

Oooooo– oooooo–

Raon, who had cast a teleportation magic circle so that he could teleport at any moment, gathered his black mana around his body and got in Sayeru's way.

Raon heard Cale's weak voice at that moment.

"...Thank you."

There was another sharp noise that came from on top of the altar at the same time.

Baaaaaang!

It was the sound of a sculpture breaking.

"...Ah......"

Sayeru staggered.

The seventh sculpture... It crumbled like glass and scattered into the air. Sayeru lost his mind for a moment seeing that the sculpture was completely destroyed to the point that he couldn't even gather the pieces.

"...Fuck."

As for Cale, he frowned.

He had struck down on the eighth sculpture with the seventh sculpture.

However, the seventh sculpture broke even worse than the other sculpture he had broken moments before.

'Fuck!'

He swore internally.

That ominous feeling had been accurate.

 

"Every time!" Cale exclaimed. He's super done. Always, really, every time he thinks of something bad, it happens.

'Should I not just think? But don't deduce! It just appeared in my mind all of a sudden or someone tells it to me!'

 

Cale had felt that it was weird that the second sculpture broke so easily.

How did that happen when Cale didn't have much strength in his body?

The answer was simple.

'The second sculpture crumbled so easily because the seventh sculpture is stronger than it.'

The eighth sculpture was so much stronger than the seventh that the seventh was the one to break when Cale slammed down with it.

"Cough!"

He coughed up blood once again. Blood dripped down the side of his lips.

 

"Cale-nim can't die. He can't die." Choi Han chanted in his breath.

"You punk. The young master is here on our front. He is not in any danger as of now so stop talking nonsense." Ron quietly said.

Choi Han remembered when Ron's life is in danger. Cale also said to him that he should not think of useless things and move. Thinking about that, a small smile appeared on his face.

'It isn't that long when that happened but it feels like it happened a long time ago.'

 

His gaze was still focused on the eighth sculpture despite the pain.

'...I need to destroy it......!'

The moment he took one step forward...

"Motherfucking bastards!"

Cale could see Sayeru covering the eighth sculpture with his body. Sayeru looked terrible right now as well.

Cale flinched before taking another step.

– No! Cale, don't use us!

 

"You need to know when you stop, Cale Henituse-"

"I know when to stop"

"Then why don't you stop!?" Bud asked. Even if he doesn't know Cale, he is a really good guy based on the texts. He's a good guy and a sacrificial bastard.

"I couldn't" Everyone became silent as they wait for Cale to continue his words.

"I want to stop. I don't want to get hurt. It's painful." Cale's voice gets smaller with every word.

And Cale's next words struck them hard.

"But it's more painful watching the effect of action a million times. I can still see them. Sometimes...I wish..." Cale didn't continue his words.

 

The moment he tried to use an ancient power...

"Gasp!"

Cale's body staggered.

 

Everyone clenched their hands. They know that Cale will remember all of it. They know. But that doesn't mean that Cale should always have his life on the line.

They are powerful enough to protect themselves. And they will be more in the future.

 

He clenched his head. His fever was so hot that his head felt like it would explode.

He was at his limit.

Cale finally realized his condition.

 

"Oh thank goodness!" Litana let out the breath she doesn't she's been holding.

Everyone is also waiting for this moment. Cale, although he is a sacrificial bastard, they knew that Cale will know his body's condition.

Cale is smart to know.

 

It was at that moment.

"Increase the sacrifices!"

One of the priests shouted.

'The Dark Elves-!'

 

Alberu's eyes squinted.

 

Cale thought that he couldn't let any more Dark Elves die.

The remaining Dark Elves had been shaking in fear while looking at the empty carriages. There were too many Dark Elves here who had not fought against Cale or the Mercenaries Guild to call them all his enemies.

And even if they were his enemies, he couldn't let them die as sacrifices.

 

"You need to be selfish sometimes. You are too good." Raon said to Cale as if he was Cale's guardian.

"I am selfish"

"You are selflessly selfish," Fredo and Eruhaben said almost simultaneously.

 

"Ugh!"

He heard a terrible scream.

However, it was not from the Dark Elves.

The priest who had shouted for them to increase the number of sacrifices... Had taken his own life.

At that moment...

Screeeeech- screeeech—- screeeeeech-

A new chilling noise that was much worse than anything he heard earlier pierced through Cale's ears. The screeching was so terrible that it even made him forget about his headache.

He lifted his head up.

The grey mouth was big enough to cover the entire sinkhole now.

The terrible screech was coming from inside the mouth.

Craaaack-

Light shot out from the eighth sculpture that Sayeru was hugging.

The same thing was happening with the first sculpture.

The sculpture split in half in what Cale felt was an instant.

"Kahahahahaha!"

Sayeru laughed maniacally as he moved away from the sculpture.

It was as if Cale's attacks would not matter anymore.

Ooooooong-

Black smoke could be seen as the teleportation black magic circle underneath the altar activated.

Cale could see the white light and the blue gold smoke that came out of the two sculptures quickly taking shape.

They were not taking the form of small sculptures, but that of large monsters.

'They're coming.'

 

"Ah, shit" they all had that in their words. Except of course the kids.

 

Those monster bastards were headed to the Roan Kingdom.

– Cale, we told you to stop using any ancient powers!

Unlike Cale's other abilities, he could still use his ancient powers regardless of whether it burdened his body or not. That was why Cale could not stop.

 

"I'm not gonna comment anymore. He's not a child anymore. And I think he knows what he is doing." Bud said.

 

A faint fiery thunderbolt shot out toward the white light.

Pssssssssss-

However, that fiery thunderbolt disappeared before it could reach the white light.

Screech- screech-

The screeching grey mouth had eaten it.

Even Raon's strong mana attack was eaten by it as well.

"Kekekekeke! How could a mere human stop the cries of the God of Despair?!"

 

"God of Despair?"
"Another god again?"
"Just how many Gods will you encounter?"

'Fuck my life. Slacker slacker slacker slacker slacker slacker' Cale had his hand in his forehead while chanting these words.

"I will kill them all. Who dares to hurt Cale? Cale-nim will not go away. He will not." Choi Han said viciously.

(A/n: I think I made Choi Han a little too viscious)

 

Sayeru continued to laugh maniacally.

'Success!'

The grey mouth. As long as the eerie cries came out of the God of Despair...until that cry called forth the monsters... Nothing would be able to stop this ritual until the monsters were completely summoned now.

That despair would eat anything that tried to do so.

'Of course, this grey mouth is just a half-powered one.'

It had many flaws, as it was a ritual using a sealed god.

That was why Sayeru predicted that it would not work many times against Cale Henituse.

However, all he needed was once. He just needed it to work one time, and although it was only a fourth of the original number, he had successfully summoned some monsters.

"This is really the end."

Sayeru seemed to be telling Cale that he could not stop it.

At that moment...

"Motherf-"

Cale's body staggered.

 

"I can't read this.." Jack murmured under his breath.

"You don't need to read, Oppa. I'll just tell you the important pieces of information later"

Jack nodded agreeing to his sister and closed his eyes. Maybe he'll just sleep?

 

"Human."

Raon supported Cale's body.

Cale looked down at Raon, who snuggled into his chest to support him.

His eyes that made everything look red were turning white.

It was time for him to faint.

However, Cale could not do that.

 

'Make him faint.'  Choi Han thought. This is the only time in his life that he wants Cale to faint. 

 

Raon spoke to Cale, who couldn't even tell that his tears were drenching his clothes.

"Human, you destroyed two sculptures as you promised."

He kept his word even though his entire body broke down in the process.

"The crown prince and Choi Han told me. They said it is time to bring you back."

 

"Oh Raon-nim, it's good that you are not like Cale..." Alberu whispered in his breath.

 

Raon raised his head. He could see Cale's blurry eyes.

They looked as if he could not process what was happening properly.

Raon had never seen Cale's eyes looking like this before.

Raon needed to make a decision at this moment.

Would he stay here and stop that first and eighth sculpture no matter what it took?

Or will he take Cale, who looked as if he could die at any moment, and escape?

Raon quickly made his decision.

 

They all just prayed that the dragon will choose the latter and run away. Cale is dying, they can't take it if that will happen. The dragon cannot die too, he is just a child who Cale had saved from years of torture.

 

Cale had already given him the answer.

"Human, you told me to immediately take you and run away."

Raon decided to listen to Cale's orders.

For Raon, saving one person, saving Cale, was the most important thing in the world, even more important than saving everybody else.

 

"Oh Raon..." Cale muttered.

 

Cale was the one who gave Raon the chance to see the world.

Raon could never forget the arms that carried him and took him out of that cave.

 

Yes, Cale is the one who took him out of the cave. Cale gave him delicious food. Cale gave him a home. Cale gave him a family. Most importantly, he gave Raon a Cale Hernituse that will supervise him.

'But I never expected that he see me like that. Saving me rather than saving everyone?'

 

"...Raon."

Cale looked into Raon's eyes as his sight continued to go white to the point that he could only see a small speck.

Those dark blue eyes were firm.

Cale wanted to smile. However, he didn't even have the strength to do that. That's why his expression ended up an odd mess as Cale closed his eyes.

 

"Oh, I think I am going to cry again," Bud said.

"For once, I am going to agree with you because I think I might cry too." Glenn whispered to Bud.

 

Although he couldn't destroy the eighth and first sculptures...

Although he had no information whatsoever on the eighth sculpture...

He did as much as he could, and he had allies.

His people also had the strength to take on these monsters.

He released his strength, and his body limped.

 

"Oh, thank goodness. Cale-nim, please don't leave m- us. Please use me however you want but do not die and leave." Choi Han said while touching Cale's shoulder. 

The hold is not hard, it was weak. This is the first time that Cale felt that Choi Han is weak. It was surprising for him, this development. The guy who was supposed to beat him up, worrying about him. 

Cale can't help but smirk.

 

The black magic circle activated at that moment.

The blue gold smoke and the white light started teleporting.

Raon cast his teleportation at that moment as well.

"...I ...leave it to you......"

"Don't worry, human!"

Raon answered energetically, and the two of them disappeared from the Endable Kingdom.

It had happened a few seconds after the black magic circle had activated.

Everything that had happened had been captured by a video communication device that was rolling around on the grounds of the Endable Kingdom.

Raon had placed the video communication device on the ground a moment ago when he blocked Sayeru.

The images captured by the video communication device were all sent to a single place, the video communication device in Alberu's hand.

* * *

"Choi Han."

Alberu dropped the video communication device in his hand.

He had missed a few things because he had to teleport in the middle, but he saw all the important parts.

Clang-!

The video communication device fell to the ground and broke into pieces.

"Yes, your highness?"

Alberu heard Choi Han's response as he stepped forward.

The City Hall was the largest building in Puzzle City. The mayor's office terrace at City Hall was a spot where everything in Puzzle City was visible.

"Everybody is busy."

The chief executives who had seen about half of what had happened because they were with Alberu and Choi Han and urgently rushed to their positions after seeing Cale's entire body gushing blood.

Alberu looked down at Puzzle City.

The entire city was empty other than the soldiers.

A black magic circle suddenly appeared at the center of the city and a blue gold smoke and white light burst out as if they were exploding.

And then...

"...We're here."

Raon and Cale appeared on the terrace.

Alberu couldn't even bear to look at the terrible condition Cale was in as Raon gently carried him.

 

"I can't also look at him if he is like what the text had described," Archie said. Although Cale is a vicious man, Archie still cares about this human, even a little bit.

 

"Choi Han."

"I know it was tough."

Choi Han had a calm expression on his face as he received Cale from Raon. He then laid Cale down on the bed they had prepared in the office.

Choi Han heard Alberu's voice at that moment.

"Choi Han, you're confident, right?"

He turned his head to look at Alberu.

Alberu Crossman was wearing white armor and a white helmet. The white spear was already in his hand.

 

"Somehow, I can't imagine your highness wearing an armor," Cale whispered.

"What does that mean?" Alberu asked him.

"Well, since I always see you so majestic I can't picture you on my brain wearing something like armor."

"Then, what you can imagine me wearing in the middle of a battlefield?"

"Well, maybe still on your majestic clothes? You have taerang why bother the armor?"

"Hah! I have a weapon but not armor? Really, Cale?"

"It's just me your highness..."

'But where is my gun? Why do I have a spear? I want the gun.'

 

Choi Han started speaking as he walked over to Alberu.

"We've already killed one bastard before."

The monster appearing inside that blue gold smoke...

That was that same unranked monster, the Electric Eel.

Choi Han had fought against that bastard before.

As for the eighth unranked monster that was said to be the strongest...

"As for the other bastard, your weapon was made with that bastard's bones, right your highness?"

 

"What?"

They were shocked. They thought that nothing will ever shock them but for the weapon of the crown prince to be made of a monster that can wipe out a whole continent...

"Just where did that weapon come from?" Witira asked Alberu.

"I use spear but I have never known that my spear is made from something like that monster." 

 

Alberu looked at Choi Han, who was wearing black leather armor. The shining black aura was already coming out of his sword.

"Yes. My weapon was created by the bone they gathered after killing that bastard."

– That is right, master. That is why I am a great EX-Grade weapon.

 

"The weapon talked," Mary said.
"Yeah, it talked," Hannah said.

"WHAT?! After the ancient powers now the weapon? What? Will a tree speak next?!" Bud screamed so loud that everyone heard it.

'Well, the world tree is talking...but he didn't need to know that.'  Cale thought.

 

The Unbreakable Spear in Alberu's hand...

Taerang, the AI inside the spear, continued speaking.

 

"Taerang? Isn't it the gun? But it's an unbreakable spear? What?"

"I think we are all confused."

 

– As mentioned before, this item was created from the bones of an Ex-Grade monster, which have been designated as the most terrible monsters. It has significant durability and is the only thing that is capable of breaking that monster's bones.

"Pffft."

Alberu chuckled.

He addressed Choi Han, who was smiling the same way as if he had seen Alberu's smile underneath his helmet.

He was not laughing because he wanted to laugh.

It was not because he found this situation funny nor because it was amusing.

It was because he could not cry and because he needed to receive the baton.

Alberu and Choi Han...

The two of them knew why Cale had contacted them in the middle of that situation. He was leaving the rest to the two people who had seen a portion of his life as Kim Rok Soo.

 

"The sealed god's test"

 

That was why they needed to put an end to it.

"Cale Henituse created the best, no, the situation with the greatest chance of success."

He didn't know whether Cale intended it to be like this or not. However, the first and eighth monsters were a better match for them compared to the second and seventh monsters.

They had the power to go up against these two monsters.

"The others will be here soon. Shouldn't we do our part now that Cale Henituse has set the field for us?"

"Of course."

Alberu and Choi Han...

The two men kicked off the terrace railing and charged forward.

They were headed toward the two large unranked monsters that had appeared in the Puzzle City plaza.

 

"Suddenly, they became manly..." Cale whispered.

Notes:

thank you for reading!! It will be a long hiatus since I need to focus on my studies. i hope you all understand!

Chapter 9: the cause were MONSTERS (part 4)

Notes:

I will try to use the official names from this chapter. I'll put the changed names at the end note so you guys can know if the official translation is far from what you know of. Thank you and have a great day!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

 

 

 

CHAPTER 648: WE CANNOT RETREAT (4)

Boom-!

The ground felt as if it would crumble from the shaking.

"That, that-"

"...Oh, God......"

The knights couldn't even feel the ground shaking as they were too busy looking up, dazed by what they were looking at.

These knights had prepared themselves to charge forward toward the enemies at any moment, waiting for the order to move.

They were here to protect the Roan Kingdom.

They had come here without any hesitation.

 

 

"Oh, they are true knights"

"You've got high-quality knights there in your brigade, Your Highness," Cale said with a teasing tone. Alver just looked at him with his brows meeting.

 

 

 

For my kingdom, my friends, my family... Their steps were heavy on this path to save everyone, but they had the courage to move forward.

"I, it really is a m, monster......"

Unfortunately, what they imagined was different from reality.

"Shhhhhhhhhhhhh-"

"Chhhhhh- chhh-"

A snake and an eel...

The monster that seemed to be something between those two had two heads. One was blue while the other was yellow.

The monster had horns and fangs and was the size of an adult Dragon. They had never seen such a weird monster before. It was a terrible monster they could only see in their imaginations or mythologies. It looked like the type of monster that would appear as a final boss a hero must defeat in a novel.

 

 

"I know that this will still store inside your brain even if I didn't say this but- make sure you won't forget this, Cale," Alver said to Cale and he nodded.

"Of course" Cale answered.
'How can I live peacefully if there are monsters in my kingdom? Of course, I had to fight them.'

 

 

 

But at least this snake-thing looked like a monster.

The thing that scared the knights was not this two-headed snake.

"...Ah...unbelievable......"

"...That's a monster......?"

The creature that appeared in this world in a bright white light...

That monster had eight Dragon wings and Dragon scales.

It also had a lion's head with a lustrous mane and claws sharper than those of Eagles.

 

 

"Fucking hell..."

"That is a horrendous monster.."

"Have you ever heard of a monster like this Eruhaben-nim?" Asked Cale to Eruhaben.

"No, I have never. So, I am curious about how they got this monster."

"Even in the ancient texts?"

"Not even one"

"Haaaah, is this some other world problem again? By the Gods?" asked Taylor.

"Oh for god's sake! I am not affiliated with any kind of God!" Cale said- shouted.

'That God of Death!! I will kill him!'

 

 

 

It walked on two feet and the ground pressed down once its two feet touched down.

Boom, boooooom-

The plaza was barely big enough for the two-headed snake; the buildings started to break down once the lion-headed monster descended as well.

"...Unbelievable......"

But this monster looked so holy.

 

 

"How can you call..a MONSTER! HOLY!!" Archie shouted. He may be the craziest and the strongest warrior in their tribe but humans always surprise him.

'How could they call a monster that can wipe out an entire continent, HOLY!?'

 

 

 

The monster's eyes glowed gold while the Dragon scales covering the monster's body and its mane were bright white.

If the two-headed snake looked like a villain from a myth, this monster looked like a warrior that protected the gods.

"......."

The lion silently looked around with its golden eyes.

The knight felt as if he had lost all strength in his legs just because the lion looked in his direction.

"...A Dragon...it looks stronger than a Dragon."

 

 

"Ahh, stronger than a dragon? THEN WHY AM I THERE?!!" Cale suddenly shouted.

The others are shocked about this sudden shouting of the young master that even Ron subconsciously had his hand on his chest.

Then Cale suddenly cupped his head and moved it side-by-side. Of course, they looked at Cale as if he was crazy.

Well, to tell you the truth, Cale is slowly becoming crazy over his antics that he knew he would never do.

'Fuck! What happened to slacking? Why am I there..fighting a monster that is stronger than a dragon?! It is not surprising that Choi Han is there since in the novel, 'The Birth of A Hero' he killed a baby dragon, which is Raon- but me?! Oh, Kim Roksu! What have you done?!'

 

 

His superiors did tell him about it.

He was told that they would have to fight against the worst monster ever. He was told that these monsters would be stronger than Dragons and that they all needed to give their best as these monsters might be from the Demon World.

His superiors had been right.

These truly were the worst monsters, looked stronger than Dragons, and were not from this world.

'...Our best? Is this something we can defeat by giving our best? Forget giving our best, I feel like I'm going to die the moment I charge forward.'

 

 

"It's good that he is on his right mind" Cale whispered.

"Right, you should be like him Cale-nim," Choi Hand said while smiling cutely at Cale.

'I don't know if it is genuine or a scary smile like Ron's benign smile, but I will accept it as a genuine one.'

"Yes, I will try very so in the future" Cale also smiled back at him.

Cale can see a tail and a dog's ear on Choi Han when he smiled at him.
'Is he a puppy?'

 

 

The knight couldn't think about anything else as he was drowning in fear and anxiety from the overwhelming monster's presence.

That was why he couldn't look at the soldiers following him.

"H, holy shit-"

"We're all dead! We're all going to die! Look at that! Nobody will be able to defeat that thing!"

"...Do you think that we are the only ones who will die? The entire continent will turn into a mess!"

The soldiers holding their weapons were shaking in fear.

'We can't do it. We can't fight it. We are not enough.'

They didn't have the courage to charge forward.

"W, who would be able to charge toward t, that monster? T, this is impossibl-"

'This is impossible.'

A soldier lost strength in his hand as he was about to say that.

Clang-!

His sword fell to the ground. However, the soldier could not even think about picking it back up as he pointed toward the sky.

"...Your highness?"

 

 

"Oh! Here comes the star of our kingdom! The knights hope! Oh! How I wish I have seen it with my own eyes. A knight sa-"

"Oh, Cale Henituse, you are the beloved Young Master Silver Shield of our Ki-"

"Oh! Your Highness-"

"Cale-nim..." Cale cut off what he was saying when Choi Han called his name and looked at Choi Han.

"Hmm?"

"I think this is not the right time to.. you know.."

"Ah! Right! We have a monster to record." With that, Cale and Alver settle in their seats as well as Choi Han.

 

 

 

A person in white armor was jumping across the roof tops toward the monster.

"...Swordsman-nim-"

Next to him was a swordsman whose black hair was fluttering in the air. His black aura was around his sword as he moved toward their enemy, the monster, without any hesitation.

Those two must be crown prince Alberu Crossman and Choi Han, the youngest sword master.

 

 

"WOOOW! Choi Han is so cool, nyah~"

"Hmm! You are right, Hong!"

"Why are you not fluttering the crown prince? I think he's cool."

"No!" said the cat siblings.

"Why?"

"Because the crown prince is soo suspicious"

"So suspicious nyah~"

"hmm?"

"I feel like he'll be taking Cale!" said Hong which surprised Raon to the core.

"WHAAAAAAT?!" Raon shouted so every attention is on him now. "Hehehe, sorry, I was surprised."

Raon started to whisper. "He can't take Human! We will travel in the future! How can we travel if he is always with the crown prince?"

"That's right. And maybe because of Cale's memory, the crown prince will have Cale as his memory bag, he'll order Cale to memorize everything!"

"No! I will not let anything take the Human away!"

"Of course!"

And then the kids planned on how to make everyone who dare to take Cale, not take Cale from them so they can travel and play together in the future!! YAY!

'Why am I here again?' Ohn asked herself. 'Ah! Cale! Right..'

 

 

 

One person had an extremely bright white spear.

The other had something that they knew was a sword, but it was sparkling like a starry night sky because of his shining black aura.

"...Shit."

The knight finally snapped out of it after seeing the two of them. He bit down on his lips.

His lower lip started to bleed. However, the knight felt as if he could think properly again after tasting blood.

His eyes, and the eyes of all the leaders standing in front of their troops throughout Puzzle City, became focused on the backs of these two people.

One person was wearing armor with the Roan Kingdom's crest while the other had light leather armor on and only had a sword in his hand.

 

 

"Wow, I can I imagine Choi Han, but-"

"You can't still imagine me can you?"

"Nope, maybe I can, just a little bit because I think you will still look majestic in armor with the Rowoon Kingdom's crest."

 

 

This white knight and black knight looked extremely different from each other.

However, the people looking at their backs felt the same emotion from both men.

"Fuck!"

Clang-!

The knight swore as he pulled out his sword.

The soldier who had dropped his sword bent down and picked it up.

Their leader, the Knight Captain, moved from the back of the group to the front.

 

 

"Fuck, it looked like a scene from anime where a knight got inspired by strong people or the mc," said Cale.

 

 

He had shown up later than the rest as he was busy coming up with a strategy with the other leaders. He shouted as he moved to the front of the group.

"There are only two of them!"

The Knight Captain looked at the back of his liege, who had charged forward before him and continued speaking.

"Everybody should remember that there were originally supposed to be eight of those monsters!"

He was right.

 

 

"Of course! Because the Human destroyed the others!! It is always him!" Raon started to rant about how is was always Cale.

However, no one can blame him. All of them are asking that too..

Why is it always Cale?

 

 

Alberu had prepared for the worst after hearing that the summoning would take place in Puzzle City. That was why the knights and soldiers had been training as if eight monsters would invade Puzzle City.

"You should have also heard that the eight became four and then decreased again to two!"

This was also true.

The Knight Captain looked at the soldiers listening to him and closed his eyes for a moment before opening them back. He was feeling emotional.

However, he shouted without any hesitation.

"Thanks to former Commander Sir Cale Henituse fighting in front, we only have to face two of the eight monsters!"

 

 

'Fuck thanking the young master if he's going to stake his life.'

Ron stared at Cale who is flat-faced right now. It's like he didn't care. Like he didn't see himself literally cracking down.

 

 

The Knight Captain was calling Cale 'Sir Cale Henituse' even though Cale was not a knight. It was a form of respect, and there was nobody here who had any issues with that.

"And now, his highness and Sir Choi Han will be in the front to fight against these two monsters!"

The fact that his liege, the person he should protect, and a swordsman who was younger than him was leading the fight in front of them made the Knight Captain forget his fears of the monsters.

"I don't expect a lot from you! Maintain your positions! Do your part!"

That was the hardest thing to do in battle.

However, the Knight Captain couldn't help but shout like that.

He was saying it to himself as well.

It was at that moment.

 

 

'Oh, fuck. What a cliffhanger'

Cale can't help but to thought of that. He's quite enjoying that scene of the leader of the knight but, ugh!

He just let out a sigh and let it be.

 

 

Boooooooom-

There was a loud explosion that made their ears ring.

The black aura charged toward the first unranked monster, the Electric Eel, as if it was a thunderbolt shooting up from the ground.

 

 

"Wow! Choi Han! I think it is you!!" Raon excitingly shouted.

A red blush grew along Choi Han's cheek. He sounds really cool in the narration of the text.

'It's like I am the main character in some novel. Well, I was..'

Choi Han smiled to himself and replied to Raon. "Yeah, maybe it is me. Hehe." He said it while scratching his head.

 

 

"Chhhhhhhhhh-!"

"Ssss!"

The two snakes' eyes headed toward Choi Han, the owner of the black aura that had attacked them.

However, Choi Han was already preparing his next attack.

Oooooo- oooooo-

As if it was an imugi's last breath on Earth before it ascended to the heavens... A black Yong revealed itself wrapped around Choi Han's sword and his body.

Choi Han opened his mouth while looking at the two-headed snake looking at him.

"I will take care of this thing quickly and then join you soon, your highness."

 

 

"Choi Han..ahhh, he's really the main character. That's a very main character thing to say" Cale said while nodding his head slowly.

 

 

Alberu touched his spear and asked.

"Can you take care of it on your own? You couldn't do it alone last time."

"...I will at least try."

Choi Han could not be certain that he could take care of it alone.

The Electric Eel's scales were so sturdy that Choi Han couldn't slash through it with his aura. It just had a few places Choi Han could aim for, such as its horn and inside its mouth.

'The question is whether I can attack those spots on my own.'

Choi Han thought about how Cale had tied the Electric Eel up last time he aimed for those weaknesses. The help of their many allies on Earth made that fight possible.

 

 

"WHAT?! You bastard, with that body, tied that Electric Eel that even that swordmaster can't tie on his own?" 

Eruhaben is really shocked, not only him but most of the people in the theatre.
The young master Cale, with that body, tied the eel? That is just impossible. But then you think of it, Young Master Cale has many ancient powers, he also destroyed those strong statues.

"Wow, Human! I guess you're cool, but not so much like me though. Hehe." Raon told Cale while flying to Cale's head.

 

 

Choi Han didn't share that part with Alberu.

 

 

"Oh, why though?" Cale asked himself, tilting his head a lil' bit to the right. To be honest, it is kind of cute, like a child was confused over something.

 

 

"...Will you be okay on your own?"

Choi Han instead asked Alberu in a concerned tone.

 

 

'Oh my, what- what is this'  Cale can't believe what he just read. 'Or is it just my imagination? Maybe. Haha.'  Cale shakes his head. 'Let's not think about it'

"Haaaah.."

"Human, what's wrong?"

"Nothing, just a lot to think of"

 

 

"We've already discussed this."

Other than Cale, Choi Han knew the most about the Electric Eel.

As for Alberu, he was the person best suited to take on this eighth unranked monster.

"We can't let either of these monsters get out of Puzzle City."

That was why Choi Han and Alberu... The two of them stood in front of everybody else to tie these two monsters down.

 

 

"Shit, what are they being so cool for?" Asked Kage in a low tone to her dear friend.

"I don't know why don't you ask them?"

"Do you really think they know? Like, it's in the future y'know?"

"Then why are you even asking if you know that they don't know?!" Taylor asked her.

"That's why I am asking you!" 

"What- and why do I even know about that?"

"I mean, yeah, you're right" Kage just sighed and went on reading again.

 

 

That was the first and most urgent matter.

"I will take care of it quickly and then help you, your highness."

"Choi Han, don't push yourself too hard alone."

Choi Han turned around to look at Alberu after hearing his name.

This time, Alberu looked at the enemy he was to face and continued to speak.

"...Don't die. We will find the answer if we stay alive and keep fighting. We can't have anybody else push themselves too hard."

"That is what I wish to say to you, your highness."

 

 

-Wow Choi Han! You are so cool! Talking to the crown prince like that!

Raon happily said to Choi Han's head which made Choi Han blush a little because of embarrassment.

'Do I really look cool? If it was Cale-nim it will be really cool.' Choi Han looked at Cale and sees him with a knot on his forehead.

'hmm, are they really? I mean, there is nothing wrong with that but why would they hide them from me?' Cale looked for some records about them, then he remembered.

'Oh yeah, it's in the future. Then I will make sure they tell me.'

"Cale-nim?" Choi Han said in a low voice. Cale-nim is really being weird right now with all of those emotions on his face, he was confused at first, then it looks like he's lost, and then he's...happy again I guess?

 

 

Choi Han then left Alberu's side and charged toward the two-headed snake.

He reached his sword out.

Shaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-

The black Yong followed his sword and jumped out of the tip of the sword to charge toward the monster with its jaw open. It seemed as ferocious as the two-headed snake.

"My instructor-nim sure is strong."

Alberu mischievously commented before grabbing his spear and charging forward as well.

'I need to see what this monster is capable of first.'

He needed to test the strength of this monster that was quietly standing there and looking down at him. That was their first priority.

- This monster was called the Lion Dragon on Earth 3.

Alberu cast his magic while listening to Taerang's voice.

 

 

"Taerang! The gun!" Alver said with excitement. 

"Is he a child, nya?"

"He is a child, nya"

"But he is the crown prince!"

"Dongsaeng, even if he is a crown prince he can also be a child!" Hong told Raon.

"Oh yeah, I guess he's a child then!"

"hehehehehehe" the children's laughter filled the theatre the adults just looked at them with fondness.

 

 

Paaaat-

A gold light that resembled the rays of the sun covered the white spear and made it look as if Alberu was swinging a beam of light toward the Lion Dragon.

 

 

"Spear? I thought Taerang is a gun?"

"This is just a hunch, Your Highness, but I think Taerang can change its appearance"

"Wow! Human! That can change its appearance??" Raon quickly flew to Cale. He never saw a weapon that can change its appearance in his grand 5 years of life, of course, little Raon is shocked.

"It's just a hunch" Cale answered him.

"Then, I will read carefully and know the truth!"

 

 

Baaaaaang-!

There was another loud explosion.

"...Ha, haha-"

Alberu laughed at the end of that explosion.

- The scary thing about the Lion Dragon is that it uses a weapon. It uses a weapon even though it has a strong body, sharp claws, and numerous other abilities.

Alberu sighed while looking at the weapon that blocked his spear.

- And that weapon is a shield.

A Holy White Shield had suddenly appeared in the Lion Dragon's hands.

It made him think about a certain someone's silver shield.

 

 

"Oh yeah, doesn't that a little bit like yours?" Alver asked Cale.

"Your Highness, my shield doesn't look like that" Cale told Alver.

"it does though, it looks holy" And just like that, Cale looked at Alver like he just backstabbed him.

 

 

- We call that shield the Unbreakable Shield. That is why this spear that was made from that monster's bone is called the Unbreakable Spear.

Taerang stoically continued speaking.

- Seven nights and eight days. We were finally able to kill the Lion Dragon after seven long nights and eight days. Thousands of people died and an area ten times the size of Seoul became desolate, unable to be restored ever again.

- That was why the monster ranking that had stopped at SSS-Grade had changed to include the EX-Grade for the first time.

The smile disappeared from Alberu's face. His eyes that were cold with anger stared out the helmet and into the monster's gold eyes.

"...The Unbreakable Shield, huh? It has a similar name, but it is used so differently."

Alberu couldn't even make a scratch on the monster's white shield.

- The Unbreakable Spear is able to pierce through the Lion Dragon's hide and bones, which are said to be the strongest among all monsters. However, it is unable to break that shield.

Taerang added on in an emotionless voice.

- Based on your current strength... Your chances of victory are zero percent. One hour. Master, should you and swordsman Choi Han fight to your deaths, you will be able to last one hour.

 

 

"That's... we need to get stronger," Choi Han said softly. Though what did Cale hear was not really soft.

"Yeah, I agree with you, Instructor-nim," Alver said with a smile on his face.

"I am quite confused, Your Highness. When did Choi Han become your instructor?" 

"Oh, c'mon Cale, he'll be my instructor in the future, I think it's fine if we advanced it a little?"

"ha.." Cale just sighed. It's not like he can object to Alver's order, he's a prince and Cale is just what? A trash.

'But, in that case, would there be another Choi Han? He didn't became Alver's instructor in the Birth of a Hero so I don't know how Alver will become after being instructed by Choi Han. But I think the least that will happen is he will be at least 2-4 times stronger than we were? But isn't His Highness is already strong right now? I even gave him some dead mana of  a dragon.'

Cale thinks hard about what might just happen in the future. 
'I think, with all of those dragons and strong people, they might just destroy the world if they want to. Haaah, I only wanted a peaceful slacker life.'

 

 

"Pffft."

Alberu laughed again.

Even if he and Choi Han died, they would only be able to last one hour. That showed the strength of this Lion Dragon.

- Do you really have no thoughts of running away? Don't you want to live?

Alberu looked into the Lion Dragon's gold eyes.

Maybe this monster didn't have much thought about fighting or it might be thinking about something else as it just silently looked down at Alberu.

Baaaaaang- baaaaang-

Alberu clenched his spear as he could hear the fight happening nearby.

Choi Han truly was giving his best. Yes, he was fighting without caring about his own life. Alberu could tell by the sounds.

It was obvious that Choi Han would soon reach his limit, but he continued to attack not using his regular aura but his black Yong, desperately looking for any openings to attack the two-headed snake's weaknesses.

 

 

'Strong Choi Han, you cannot die.'

"Hahaha" Choi Han laughed at Raon's words. "Don't worry Raon-nim, I don't have a plan on dying in a war. We will live for much longer with Cale-nim and everyone, right?"

"Yes, that's right! You get it strong Choi Han! Who would protect Human if we're not here?" Raon said while nodding his head.

'Uhh, I can protect myself? I have the shield, I also have the energy of the heart. I will live long to slack around.'

 

Alberu responded to Taerang's question about whether he wanted to live.

"...I will live. I will definitely live."

'I, the others, our kingdom... And even this world.'

Oooooooong- ooooooong-

Light shot out of the white spear once again. The area around Alberu started to shake. Regular mana and not dead mana activated intensely in his magic.

- Master, you really meant that.

Alberu, who was prepared to give it his all as Choi Han was already doing, charged toward the monster once again.

The monster just raised its large shield to block the puny Alberu.

Baaa- baaaaang, baaaaang! Bang!

Alberu continued to attack, hoping to either pierce the shield or to dodge the shield and get closer to the Lion Dragon.

"Ugh!"

The Lion Dragon frowned. The monster seemed to be observing the spear before swinging the shield differently from before.

Baaaaaang-!

The loudest explosion could be heard at that moment, and Alberu's body was flung backward.

 

 

"Fucking future"

"Although this is a tough time, I honestly would want the Young Master to watch his language. The children are watching"

"Ah-" Cale sneaked a peek at where Ron is but Ron is already looking at him with his benign smile. 'Fuck that was scary.'

 

 

Baaaaang!

"Ugh!"

His body crashed into a building wall. The monster, not just defending but using the shield to smack him, was so strong that Alberu could not even control his body as it got sent flying.

"...Fuck."

'It is strong. It is too strong.'

- Master, are you okay?

Alberu closed his eyes for a moment, feeling frustrated.

It was at that moment. His eyes jolted open.

Piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-

He heard the sound of a flute.

"He's finally here."

 

 

"He's here? Who?"

 

 

Alberu stood up.

Crumble.

The debris from the wall fell off his body.

He didn't pay any attention to his crushed armor and turned toward the direction of the flute.

The sound of the flute was coming from the North.

He could soon see a large wyvern appearing in the sky above Puzzle City.

 

 

'Wyvern, Clopeh Sekka did really became an ally.' thought Cale. Although it was shown earlier, he can't just believe what is he doing, maybe he was acting like that and betrayed them later, but this is the second time he was helping their side. 

 

 

There were four people on the wyvern's back.

"I guess we are the first to arrive."

Chhhhhhh-

A water whip cut through the air before the master of the whip alighted to the ground.

Witira, the future Whale Queen. She smiled brightly toward Choi Han and Alberu, who were looking at her.

 

 

"The gang is moving. The gang is moving" Bud told Glenn.

"So, do you think you will be there?"

"Uhhh-" 

"Yeah you're not" Glenn cut him off.

"hey!"

 

 

Boom! Boom!

Two men alighted behind her. The Whale Archie and the half-blooded Whale Paseton looked at the two monsters before speaking.

"Wow. These monsters look like they would be fun to beat up."

"Mm. I guess we'll need to fight them first."

After the Dragons... The Whale tribe was said to be the strongest of the Beast people.

 

 

The whales in the theatre puff their chest out out of pride. They were the second strongest beast people! Who are they to not be proud of that? Especially when they are next to dragons and not just anyone.

 

 

As for the wyvern master who brought the Whales over...

"We cannot be late on the path to becoming a legend. A true hero is there first to progress with the legend."

Guardian Knight Clopeh Sekka blew the flute.

Piiiiiiiiiiii- piiiiiii-

More wyverns with knights on them would head over after hearing the flute.

"Hmm?"

However, Clopeh felt an eerie aura and stopped playing the flute.

He turned his head.

He looked toward the Eastern sky.

Something black was rising up like the sun over the horizon and getting closer.

Clopeh started to speak.

"...Bone Dragon?"

Alberu looked toward the Eastern sky and smiled.

It was a black Bone Dragon with sturdy armor on top of its black bones.

The Dragon's eyes were glowing white gold. It was the same color as the Dragon half-blood's light attribute.

And on top of that large Bone Dragon that was flying freely as if it was a living Dragon... Who else would it be but Mary, the one and only necromancer in the world?

 

 

"A necromancer?" Cale asked

"I..i-" Mary don't know what to say. It's because she doesn't know what others will do to her. She is a necromancer, they will be afraid of her.

"Wait, Cale, she's in the care of my 'kins'" Alver whispered to Cale.

'He wouldn't, right? She's with them. Right.."

"I need your help," told Cale

"Me?" Asked Alver. Cale shook his head. "No."

"You, Mary the necromancer"

"You need...my help?" Asked Mary. But who needs my help?

"Yeah, we should talk later."

Mary just nodded. 

 

 

The sleeves of her black robe were fluttering, and two people were standing behind her.

Alberu immediately figured out who they were.

"...The Dragons are here."

Ancient Dragon Eruhaben and Mila.

The Dragons were here.

Alberu clenched his fists.

He closed his eyes and then opened them again.

They were just the start.

Their allies should be coming from all over the continent right now.

 

 

"This sounds really cool," Archie said

"I'm not gonna disagree with you," Bud said. 
'I got chills just from reading it.'

 

 

"...It's worth trying."

Alberu Crossman, the man who would be recorded as a great king in the near future, did not doubt their victory anymore.

The reason this war becomes known as the greatest battle in the future was because this was not just a battle for humans. It was a battle that involved all living beings throughout the continent.

Humans. Many different types of Beast people. Those who were shunned for having the Darkness attribute. Mysterious creatures that people had heard about but had never seen before.

They would all fight in this war, and this would be the start of how all creatures living on the continent become aware of each other and live together.

 

 

"Fuck, the way the text is picturing it like that.." Alver commented.

"Can't get enough, Your Highness?"

"I will never get enough of this. The way we are reading the future like this is like we are reading some fantasy story."

"This is a novel though," told Cale. "I mean, anyone's life can be a just a story to others"

 

 

In the future, the person who gathered all these different races together would be called the beginning and the end of everything.

But that person, Cale Henituse, was currently lying on a bed unable to open his eyes.

 

 

"Cale-nim, you can't always be blooding and fainting every time we read about you," Choi Han softly told Cale.

"yes..."

 

 

"...Haaa...ha......"

The man whose breath was heavy and hot was lying in bed with Raon, unable to leave his side.

Raon turned his head for a moment.

Baaaaaaaaaang!

A fierce battle was happening outside the terrace.

-end of Chapter 648

 

 

"wow, I think this was the coolest chapter we've read so far," Alver said.

"Yeah, although Cale-nim is blooding and fainting everywhere" Choi Han added.

"You don't have to say that again Choi Han"

"Then don't do it always, Cale-nim"

"yeah" everyone agreed.

 

 

 

Notes:

TRANSLATIONS:
Alver Crossman - Alberu Crossman
Kim Roksu - Kim Roksoo
Ohn - On
Rowoon Kingdom - Roan Kingdom
Kage - Cage
Energy of the Heart - Vitality of the Heart

 

YEYYY!! School is over now so I am back with a new chapter!! I'll try to update every week since I don't have much to do now. Anyways, thank you for reading! I hope you enjoyed this new chapter hehe. Lots of lovee~

Chapter 10: A Kingdom with Light

Notes:

CHAPTER SOURCE:

https://eatapplepies.com/tcf-chapter-533/

 

Soooo, here's the new chapter after a week! HAHAHAHAHA. I can't really believe myself. I hope you enjoy. nonetheless

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

"We finished Raon's pick. Who would go next?" Asked Daril

"Duke Fredo of Endable Kingdom, isn't your time?" Asked Cale. He needs information. Really good information to record.

"Ah yes, please let us read bout the information about the Endable Kingdom. And also about the White Star if there is any." Said, Fredo.

"Well, about that, 533 is the chapter where you told Cale almost all about the Endable Kingdom. About the White Star, there are actually many chapters he was in but the most important was in 539 to 540. You choose."

"Then 533, 539 to 542"

"Then, here's the chapter"

 

 

 

CHAPTER 533 - Mountain after mountain (6)

Cale brushed his tired face with both hands.

"Cale-nim, I understand. Maintaining your calm while dealing with the White Star, especially while pretending to be a sad young boy, is very difficult. It is so difficult I can't even imagine trying to do it."

 

 

"What? Sad young boy? Me?" Asked Cale bewilderedly while pointing his finger at himself. HE cannot fathom that kind of situation., when did he become a sad young boy?! He's a full-grown ass man!

"Besides that Cale, you were with the White Star," Alver told Cale as he seems to forget the whole essence of this reading.

"But am I with him? Choi Han and Raon are also with me but based on what we've read, it seems like they haven't been interacting with the White Star as I do."

"We might know about that later," told Fredo. 
'it's not what is think it is, right?'


 

 

"Choi Han! It's not that you can't imagine it, you're just bad at acting! Bad things would happen if you tried to act!"

 

 

'Strong Choi Han, don't worry, you can practice.' Raon flew to Choi Han white saying that to the swordsman. 

"We can have Human teach you!"

"Yes, Raon-nim" 

But Choi Han was actually sad a tad bit when he read about that. He needs to learn more to not bother Cale-nim.

A fire rose through Choi Han's eyes.


 

 

Cale ignored Raon and Choi Han's conversation and nonchalantly commented to Duke Fredo.

"Hurry up and tell me."

His annoyed voice sounded very cold.

Choi Han and Raon quietly closed their mouths while Duke Fredo smiled leisurely and started to speak.

"I'm guessing that you're asking me to explain about the place where they will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race?"

 

 

"Demonic Race?" The surprised Eruhaben said. "He's in contact with the Demon Race? But the Gods haven't sent us any signs or signals."

"That, I don't know about that but he's preparing for this," Fredo answered.


 

 

Cale didn't even respond, as if he was telling him not to ask something so obvious.

"Mm."

Duke Fredo brushed his chin with his hand before continuing to speak.

"There's a noble who didn't show up today."

Cale knew who it was.

"The bastard with the fan?"
"Yes. That bastard is a noble and the chief priest at the same time."

Duke Fredo had said his name was Gersey.

"I guess I need to explain about the Endable Kingdom before I explain about him."

The Duke looked out the window.
The large hole at the northern part of the Eastern continent.

"The Endable Kingdom is divided into many floors. Of them, the areas that have been labeled as 'Endable,' are the lowest three floors."

The Endable Kingdom that was located in this giant hole started with Section 1 on the lowest floor.

 

 

"Giant hole? That must be the Gate to the Demon World" Eruhaben said. He became curious about this whole Endable that vampire told them that White Star, who wants to be with the demon race, is the king of the place. 

'He said that White Star is in command of Endable Kingdom, that just means that he is the king even though he did not say it directly. And that explains a whole lot more about him.'

"Yes, That is what it is called."

 

 

"This Section 1 is where the royal palace and the first four nobles' residences are located."

Of course, there was a market and many other facilities as well.
However, this place could be seen as the most important place within the Endable Kingdom because the royal palace and the first four nobles were located here.

"Are you four the only nobles?"
"Yes, for now."

'For now?' 

Duke Fredo smirked while looking at Cale's questioning gaze.

"The liege is quite a clever person."
"Why?"
"There are currently noble 'awaiters.' They will immediately become nobles as soon as the Endable Kingdom goes out into the world and the White Star accomplishes his first goal."

 

 

"Now, that's a clever thing to do when you need people. Tempt them with money or a high position and  they will bow down to you." Eruhaben said. "Although I have seen a person do this, I haven't yet seen a group of people this dumb for power."

'Eruhaben-nim really lived a long life to see such things. I don't need that much though, there are so many in Korea.'


 

 

Noble awaiters.

Cale's expression turned odd before he started to speak.

"The White Star will use the greed of those who want to become nobles as his strength."
"That's right. There are 96 of them, and they are all strong individuals who have never appeared in the world before."

96 strong individuals.
Choi Han's shoulders tensed up.

"Of course, they are much weaker than I am."

Duke Fredo smiled, but Cale just ignored it.

"Stop smiling for no reason and keep talking."
"I understand. My goodness, my son is quite difficult."

 

 

"My son? When have I become your son?" Cale asked. 

As far as he remembers, Cale Henituse's father is Deruth Henituse. Then why is this text showing him- no, them, Duke Fredo calling him his son. Duke Fredo, who is most likely to be their enemy later on.

"Hmm. Your blood smells good, but making you my son..." may be a great idea.

Though Fredo can't say that out loud since he knew that these people will give him looks and be wary of him, maybe even fight him.


 

 

Cale, Raon, and Choi Han. All three of them glared at Fredo at the same time.

 

 

'Haaah, taking him will be difficult.'


 

 

"Ahem. I will keep talking."

Duke Fredo quickly returned to the topic at hand.

"The first floor, that is, the most central region. There are multiple temples for the priests who serve the Demonic race on the second floor above us."

There were different temples as, just like the gods, there were multiple Demonic races.
The third floor is where most foundational facilities and residential dwellings are located.

"Anyway, the person who leads and controls the priests is Marquis Gersey. He is the Chief Priest."

Duke Fredo stopped talking for a moment.

Smile.

A different kind of smile appeared on his face.

"That bastard is the one who maintains the device that will turn the White Star into a member of the Demonic race."

 

 

"Then...kill him?" Cale asked.

"That, hmm, Taking him down might really be necessary since he follows the White Star, and is on high ranks."


 

 

Duke Fredo slowly pointed down with his finger.

"Underneath Section 1... There is an underground area."

Cale's eyes clouded over.

"Is that where the Demonic race creating device is located?"
"Yes. I've only been there three times as well. But Gersey and the White Star go there routinely."

 

 

"And it may weaken the guards of that place." 

He didn't expect that he will tell that to an outsider, but maybe the situation in the Kingdom is pretty serious at that time.

 

 

Cale started to frown at that moment.

"How can we easily infiltrate a place even you've only been three times?"

Cale's goal was to destroy that place.
But that would be difficult if they even had issues going in.

 

 

'Cale Henituse is really amusing. No one will even think of destroying that place when it was guarded by strong people. Of course, it was no problem to us dragons to battle such people.'


 

 

"My son. Your father is quite the talented Vampire."
"Why don't you cut the crap?"

 

 

'Again. He called me 'his' son again. No way, is Cale Henituse a vampire?'

A surge of feeling turned to Cale. It was awkward.

What if Fredo is really his father? Haah, no way, right?


 

 

Fredo ignored Cale and continued to speak.

"There is one person other than Gersey and the White Star who can freely go in and out of that place."

'Hmm? A person?'

"The Deputy Chief Priest."

A wicked smile suddenly appeared on Fredo's face.

– Human! What a questionable smile! Ah! Human, you're smiling that way too!

Cale was smiling the same way.

 

 

"Hey, is he really your father? Your smiles are so much alike said by the dragon that is always on your side." Asked Alver to Cale.

"I'm actually thinking about that too."

 

 

The Deputy Chief Priest.
Wasn't it obvious what they wanted?

Cale opened his mouth to speak.

"That person wants to become the Chief Priest?"
"Yes. She also wishes to become a Marquis."
"Then she'll need to make Gersey renounce his position, or...?"
"Make him die?"

Renounce his position or die.

Cale repeated those words in his mind before starting to speak again.

"You're going to drag the Deputy Chief Priest into this."
"Correct. She and I share a common desire."

Fredo's sluggish gaze slowly started to look fired up.

"We will infiltrate that place with her without anybody knowing. Then we will destroy the device and quickly sneak back out."
"Hold on."

Cale stopped Duke Fredo at that moment.

"I have a question."
"If it is a parent's duty to answer their child's questions, then I will happily answer my son's question."

 

 

"My son again."

"Young Master-nim, this Ron may not be on your side since you were born but I can assure you that this man is not your father." 

"Huh?" Maybe Ron can see the confusion in his eyes to make him say that.

"If it's you who sad it, then.." 

Although Cale is afraid of Ron, he knows that the old man cared for Cale, the original Cale. So he has no problem believing him if it is about Cale.

 

 

Cale ignored Fredo's stupid comment and asked his question.

"I don't think I'm needed for this based on what I heard?"

Stealthily infiltrating, destroying the device, and quietly escaping.
Such a simple plan did not require Cale or his group to accomplish.

"No, I need you."

Duke Fredo's face stiffened.

"Those who are a part of the Endable Kingdom are cursed so that they cannot destroy the device."

He started to explain about this curse that only the first four nobles, the White Star, and the Deputy Chief Priest knew about.

"People properly joining this kingdom must go through a rite of passage."
"That is when they are cursed?"
"Yes. The curse is simple."

He pointed down with his finger again.

"It just makes it so that they cannot destroy the device down there that is needed for our grand vision."
"But only a few people know that they are being cursed?"
"That's right. They just think that it is a rite of passage."

 

 

"That bastard." Alver thought of his kin that is under this curse. He can't help but be angered. He cannot imagine his aunt and his subordinates being under that curse, so how can those families of the cursed be happy?

They need to destroy it before the worst situation came. So there will not be innocent lives on the line.


 

 

Cale pointed to himself with his finger.

"That's why you need me to destroy it?"
"Exactly. My son is so smart."

Cale ignored Fredo's nonsense again and reached his hand out.

"Destroying things is our specialty."
"Sounds good."

 

 

"That's right Human! You can tell me if you need to destroy anything! I will destroy them myself!" Raon went to Cale's lap and stood up with his chest hold up.

Honestly, it was really cute. If not for the things he said, it was really cute.

 

 

Fredo grabbed Cale's hand and the two men had a short handshake.

'Mm.'

Choi Han internally groaned while looking at Cale and Duke Fredo.
Maybe it was because Cale looked like a young Fredo right now, but the two seemed to be quite coordinated with each other.

 

 

"Young Fredo?" Cale turned and looked at Fredo who was smiling at him. He turned his head to the front. That smile was eerie.


 

 

– Choi Han! Our human and the Duke whom I can't tell is crazy or not look similar!

Choi Han could not agree with Raon's comment.

"Hehe. We will destroy it into the ground."
"I will trust you. Hoo hoo."

It seemed as if doing so would make Cale and Fredo cause a big issue.

 

 

"Based on the actions that you two were doing, I will not be surprised if he revealed that he was your father in the future," Alver said.

"Your Highness and Cale-nim can be brothers based on what you two were doing." Choi Han can't help but say it. 

'Hmm, it was true.' Rosalyn thought.

 

 

* * *

"Human! I am looking at the White Star differently now!
"I feel the same way."

 

 

"What?"

They all looked at Cale who is also in shock. What did he just read? He looked at Raon who was on his lap.

"Human! It was not just me! You said it too!" Raon got defensive. 

"Yes yes, I also said it" But Cale is not in the mood to have a nonsense conversation with a kid.

 

 

Cale agreed with Raon's comment before nodding his head with a shocked expression.
He started to mumble to himself with a blank expression.

"...I didn't think it would be so relaxing."

He was currently sprawled out on a couch.

"...My goodness. I didn't think it would be this comfortable."

It was a perfectly sized couch for a 12 years old boy to lie across.
Cale was rolling around on that couch.

'This is ideal.'

His current situation was very ideal.
He was young, so nobody was calling on him to do anything.

 

 

"What the, I am 12?!"

The others were shocked too. How can their 18 years old Young Master-nim be a 12 years old kid?

'Is this what they call a reincarnation? I died and got reincarnated as that vampire's son and now I am 12 years old?'

'But isn't just too much life? Am I a cat?'  Cale thought. His mind was in turmoil but his face looks relaxed as ever.

 

 

In fact, they were all pushing him to his room, saying that his young heart must have been terribly shaken by this incident.

'This area is the best too.'

This room was the room next to Duke Fredo's room.

Of course, it was not actually the 'next' room.

'It's the next, next room.'

Cale gaze headed toward the mirror on the wall.

It was the same as the mirror in Fredo's bedroom that led to the secret area.
Although it looked different, it served the same purpose.

Fredo's bedroom – secret area – Naru's bedroom.

 

 

"Naru?" Cale asked. Another being again that wasn't in the book.

Then, they heard Fredo's laughter.

"HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA" 

They can see the Duke put his hand on his stomach and wiping the tears slipping in his eyes. Duke Fredo looked like he had so much fun.

"Who's Naru?" Asked Cale.

"My son, and also you," Fredo said with a smile and laughed again. 

Ron looked at the vampire who was laughing his ass off. The bloodlust was there in his eyes, but he never take action. He can just make that vampire a food with the most fatal poison in there and he's dead, so why would he dirty his daggers with that vampire's blood?

And he looked at Cale. He can tell that the Young Master is weirded by that man. And Cale also looked at him. Ron just smiled.

'Why is he looking at me?'  Asked Cale. Nevermind, that reincarnation, it might be true. 

'So when did I die?'

And it also seems like Raon and Choi Han found him and decided to live with him.

But wait, that can't be. He said that everyone living in the Endable Kingdom is cursed, and as one who was living in the Endable Kingdom, Duke Fredo was also under the curse, most likely his son too. So why? Why does Duke Fredo need his son's help when he is also under the curse that anyone with the curse is unable to break it?

That needs to be answered.

 

 

That was the layout of the three rooms that made up the entire floor.

Because of that, the room was very large and there were many benefits.

Swiiiiiiiish swiiiiiiiiiiiish-

That was the sound of Choi Han's sword cutting through the air.

Peek.

Cale peeked toward Choi Han as Cale laid on the bed. Choi Han was diligently training in one corner of the large room.

"Human, this is delicious!"

As for Raon, he was on the large bed on the other side of the room, rolling around and munching on cookies he floated them through the air with magic, one by one.

"Human, this is so shocking! The White Star can't taste anything but sent cookies that are even more delicious than the ones the crown prince gave me!"

 

 

"Huh??" The Crown Prince in said let out the noise.

 

 

'I know, right?'

 

 

"Huuuuuuuuh?!" He looked at Cale

"What?"

 

 

Cale looked toward a corner of the room with an amazed expression.

"...What a nice uncle."

 

 

"Hey! I can give you a cookie that's more delicious than that! You can't be bribed by a mere cookie!" Alver shouted at Cale.

"Crown Prince! Cookie is my favorite! If the Human gave me a special cookie that was made by him, I will give him anything!" Raon told Alver.

'I think you have already though.'

 

 

Cale's smile was so twisted it looked evil.

On top of the large table...
There were many delicious looking cookies and dessert... Luxurious fruit... And even fancy clothes and many other gifts piled up as high as a mountain.

They were all presents that the White Star had sent Naru from the palace.

 

 

"Wow! Human! You should take me whenever you are! It looks like the foods that White Straw is providing you are so yummy!"

"Yes yes. And of course, you two too. If you can't..hmm, then I'll take some home"

Cale said while nodding. He thinks that delicious food is for everyone to eat. He can have all of them to himself but it's good to share good things.

 

 

 

'He's very good at acting.'

Although the White Star didn't mean it, anybody in the Endable Kingdom who saw his actions would think that he was a benevolent king who cared a lot about Naru.
He recalled what Duke Fredo told him.

'People even say that the White Star treats Naru as his own blood nephew. That's how much he dotes on me. That's why the nobles' envoys and even the other nobles who keep their blades pointed at me are gentle to Naru.'

Fredo had continued to speak while smiling wickedly.

'Naru is a form of purity in the Endable Kingdom.'

 

 

"Are the people of your kingdom really blind? It doesn't make sense that someone like Cale will be a form of purity." Alver asked Duke Fredo.

"I intentionally made Naru like that to fool them all." Duke Fredo said while smiling. His eyes also arching.

 

 

Not because he was strong. Not because he was cruel either.
He was a form of purity because they all wanted to protect the gentle heart of the boy who was loved by all.

'What bullshit.'

 

 

"Yeah, what bullshit is this?! I will never be like this. A gentle boy? Ha!" Cale said.

The reincarnation just set in on his mind but then another piece of information that shook him appeared. He had never thought of these things happening to him. Getting transmigrated to a book that you have just read yesterday? The news of a vampire being his father after he dies and is reincarnated in the same world? And BEING A FORM OF PURITY AND A BEING THAT IS LOVE BY ALL??!! 

Cale just sighed. 
What the hell happened to his slacker life?

 

 

Cale held back a sigh.

'Loved by all?'

Based on his long life with over 30 years of experience as Kim Rok Soo, he knew that it was impossible to be loved by all.
At least, that was what he believed.

'Naru Von Ejellan. This person is an illusion.'

The Endable Kingdom.

It was an illusion for the people who wanted to invade and trample upon the Eastern and Western continents.

"Hmm."

Cale ate something that looked similar to a grape from the things that the White Star sent him as he started to think.

"Man, the more I think about this..."

Maybe it was because he heard the pleasure in Cale's voice...
Choi Han stopped swinging his sword and turned to look at Cale.

Cale smiled and continued to speak at that moment.
The more he thought about it...

"This is good."

Naru Von Ejellan.

This existence was quite good.
Duke Fredo had done a good job painting him as an innocent Vampire.

 

 

"HAHA! See? Even my son agreed to me!" the Duke said while laughing. 

"Human, now that he is your father, is he now our grandpa? Wow! Our family is getting bigger and bigger!!

"Nyaa~"

Cale didn't answer the kids' question. 

And of that, the kids thought that the Duke is their grandfather! He because 'silence means yes' as some people have thought them.

 

 

He ate a cookie from the pile.

Crunch!

This cookie that was more delicious than the ones made by the Roan Kingdom broke into pieces in his mouth.

"Hehe."

Cale's laughter filled the room.
Raon stopped eating a cookie and looked at Cale before looking toward Choi Han.

The young Dragon and the swordsman nodded at each other while thinking about Cale who was laughing as he looked at the cookies and presents in front of him.

'Choi Han, I think he's going to loot them dry!'
'It does seem that way.'

 

 

"Loot them dry? Where have you learned that, Raon?"

"Human, maybe the future me got a teacher in the future!"

'That's not assuring.'

 

 

Cale who didn't notice them exchanging glances looked at the mirror that connected to the secret area before motioning to Choi Han and Raon.

"Come here."

Cale almost whispered to the two of them who had become serious.

"We should do something more."

Choi Han seriously asked.

"Are we going to loot them?"
"...Hmm?"
"Human, are we stealing things?"
"...No?"
"No?"
"No? Human, I'm surprised!"

 

 

"Is that...is that how you guys see me?"

"HUMAN, OF COURSE NOT! You are a very good person. You are my human!"

"Cale-nim is a good person."

'I am not though.'

 

 

Cale looked toward Raon and Choi Han in shock.

'How do these punks see me?'

The 12 years old boy lay on the couch with an insulted expression as he responded.

"Do you think I always steal things?"

Choi Han could not say anything.
Raon's silence showed his agreement.

 

 

"HUMAN!! That was the future me! I don't always think you are stealing!"

"T-that's right Cale-nim!"

Did he just stutter?

 

 

Cale looked at the two of them in disbelief before casually asking.

"Do you know why innocent bastards are scary?"

Cale smirked while seeing the questioning gazes of the Dragon and the swordsman.

"They have the courage to run wild without knowing that the world is scary."

Choi Han felt the back of his neck getting cold for some reason.

He subconsciously gulped and asked.

"...What are you planning on doing?"

Pat, pat.

Cale brushed the cookie crumbs off his fingers before nonchalantly responding.

"I am going to suggest at the grand assembly that we immediately attack and get rid of Cale Henituse."

 

 

"What?!"

"Young master why are you making yourself a bait?! You-"

"Why am I alive?"

A loud silence covers the whole theatre.

"Human what are you saying? Why are you making yourself dead?" Raon asked with a teary eye.

"I mean, I thought it have reincarnated to Naru after I died as Cale Henituse but it seems that I didn't die at all. Is someone else occupying my body? Or-"

"Young Master, I believe that if ever someone occupied your body, they will be dead if had they been found out."

"So...are you guys gonna kill me?"

"WHAAAT?!"

"HOW DID YOU EVEN COME UP TO THAT?"

"Well, I occupied the body, and now you guys now know, so, will you kill me?"

"Haa? Of course not, Young Master! Why would we do that?"

"Why would you not do it?"

"I can't anymore" Rosalyn back down from answering Cale. She knows that they will just talk in circles.

 

 

'Hmm? What?'

The Dragon and the swordsman's eyes opened wide.
Cale didn't care and his smile became wider.

He jumped up from the couch and shouted in a serious and energetic voice.

" 'Cale Henituse, the evilest enemy in the world who turned my father this way! I, Naru Von Ejellan, believe that we must defeat this enemy as soon as possible!' That's the bomb I will drop on the grand assembly that is busy preparing for the festival!"

Cale's gaze headed toward Choi Han.

"So, Choi Han."
"...Yes...Cale-nim."
"Tell Duke Fredo to relax and rest for a few days. This angry yet pure bastard needs to flip the kingdom around a bit before he wakes up."

Choi Han's mind was truly getting complicated.
Was Cale going to tell them to go get rid of him with his own mouth?

'What is Cale-nim thinking? I'm sure he must have a plan.'

 

 

"Well, that must be right," Rosalyn said. The young master is very intelligent when it comes to planning.

 

 

Cale didn't care whether Choi Han was confused or not as he started to speak to Raon.

"Ah, this cookie is delicious. Should I ask the White Star for more? I feel like he'd send a truckload over if his nephew asked for it."
"...I think that at least your cookie-related thought is a good suggestion."
"Right? Hehe."

The black Dragon and the black-haired sword master looked toward the smiling 12 years old boy with expressions that seemed to say that they were at a loss for words.

Notes:

you know what? I actually typed 'straw' every time I type the star in White Star. Hahahahaha.

Sooo, I updated a month after my very last update when I said that I will update every week. I am truly sorry. Anyways...I hope you enjoyed the new chapter!!

Chapter 11: A Kingdom With Light (part 2)

Summary:

"Oh my, Naru is indeed smart! Just like his Dad." Fredo commented as if Raon's stalking didn't matter to him. Well, what can he do? He's already been outsmarted by Cale Henituse.

"Is he talking about himself or Count Henituse?" Lark pondered.

Notes:

WELCOME BACK!!!

after two years of hiatus! hope you enjoy!

source: https://eatapplepies.com/tcf-chapter-539/

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

CHAPTER 539 - Did you miss me? (1)

 

"That's an interesting title." Alver said. "Is there someone whom you'll miss?"

"Why are you asking me?" Asked Cale.

"Well, the text is mostly on your viewpoint."

 

 

"What are you suddenly talking about?"

The White Star asked Mock as he observed him.
Mock became nervous after hearing his voice but quickly responded.

"I come with some useful information."
"Information?"
"Yes, your majesty."

Smirk.

A smile appeared on the White Star's face.

"Is it information that you gathered without my knowledge?"

Flinch.

Mock's shoulders slightly shook.
He slowly raised his bowed waist and looked at the White Star.

The White Star's non-masked face and his stoic eyes were looking at him.

 

'So he is mostly with a mask, we must uncover his face to make the hunting easier.' Cale thought.

 

'...I feel this every time, but it's too different.'

Mock became tense every time he saw the White Star's face without a mask.
Of course, he had not seen it many times.

'This is the third time.'

Even Mock who had served him as his liege for a long time had only seen it three times.
It was a special moment that came every so often on a schedule. His face was only visible during those times.

 

"Wow, so this is like a rare event" Alver commented. "The way he said that me makes me think that his face is like a valuable item"

 

It just happened to be right now when he visited this time.

When he had his mask on and when he didn't...
The White Star's demeanor felt too different.

That was why Mock was daring enough to seek a Duke position but did not dare to become king.

Peek.

Mock peeked toward the tub the White Star was dipping in.

It was full of a black liquid.
The White Star looked peaceful dipping in a tub of dead mana.

 

"Dead mana? Is he not a human?" Cale blurted out.

-it seems like he is really like the 'White Star'

"Who is the White star you are talking about?"

-in the ancient times, there was a person who also wanted to become a God. And we, the people with powers come together to defeat him. That guy has an ancient power, the sky, it was like the god's power, he can control the sky and the elements in it. It had one requirement, the person using it must consume dead mana. We did not know exactly why, but we think that it powers the sky attribute.

"Ha! Then he's a copycat"

"Cale? Who's a copycat?" Asked Alver, which grabbed Cale's attention. The others also lend an ear to what Cale may say.

"My ancient power just told me, in the ancient times there was a person who is also named White Star who coincidentally also wanted to become a god. So I thought that the White Star must be copying him."

Hearing that, Taylot butted in, "there is truly a man like that in the ancient records that I have read, although the information about the man is vague."

Cale smiled in what Taylor had said. 

"It seems like the Marquis Sten had quite a knowledge about the ancient times" Alver stated.

"Ancient powers are what I think will be a solution to my legs, so I did a lot of research about them, You Highness" answered Taylor.

"So, did you know about 'it' because of your research?" Asked Alver.

Cale knows that he is pertaining to the Star of Healing.
'well, you're off the hook, Your Highness..'

"Oh, no, Your Highness. It was because of a good benefactor." Taylor answered. 

'Come to think of it, until now I still don't know who left that letter. Maybe I can ask that for later.'

 

'What a vicious human.'

Mock quickly stopped thinking that the White Star was a vicious human before bowing again.

"My apologies, your majesty."

There was no need to say anything else. It was better not to make excuses.

"So..."

The White Star opened his mouth again.

"What is this weakness of Cale Henituse that you brought me?"
"...Do you know about the black castle inside the Forest of Darkness?"

 

"A black castle?" Cale blurted out. There wasn't a black castle he knew of, maybe they will find it in the future.

"Maybe I built you a castle, Human!" Told Raon.

"In a year, Raon?"

That is when the ancient dragon butted in.
"It's not impossible if I became his mentor that time. I might have helped him."

 

'The Forest of Darkness.'

The White Star's eyes sparkled the moment he heard that, but Mock who was bowing could not see that.

"No, I do not know about the black castle."

Mock continued to bow as he offered the document forward.

"Please take a look at this."

The document that Duke Fredo had created that he had received from Naru...
Mock had used that information to create this new document.

 

"Young Master Cale! They bit your bait!" Rosalyn cheered. She immediately got a feeling that the visit to the White Star was because of what Cale might have done, and this confirms it.

"It seems like that, Rosalyn-nim," and there, she can see Cale smiling very sweetly. 

'And it also seems like they are a bunch of greedy bastards that want power for themselves.'
Cale thought that made him smile like crazy.

 

It was so that he could get all the merits for it.

"Bring it here."

Mock approached the White Star and handed him the document.

"Hmm."

Flip, flip.

The document was slowly flipped page by page and an odd smile was on the White Star's face as he read through it.

Mock could see the tired eyes of the man who had lived numerous lives for the past 1,000 years slowly starting to light up.

'It worked!'

That made him certain that he could proceed with this plan.
It was based on his intuition from serving the White Star as his liege for a long period of time.

Tap.

The document was closed.

"It looks good."

The White Star handed the document back to Mock after saying that.
Mock carefully took the document and stood there with his head down.

The White Star looked out the window for a moment as he started to think.

"He is my fated enemy."

 

"What?"

"Is he pertaining to Cale-nim?"

'It seems like that Choi Han, but...why?"

 

One side had the Demon World. The other side had the gods.

"We are people who were chosen by different transcended beings."

He stood up from the tub.

Chhhhhhhh-

The black liquid did not fall down and swirled around his body.

 

"Wow, noona that sounds cool!"

"It will be cool if it wasn't the man trying to kill Cale and if that liquid is not a dead mana."

"Hmm...I think you are right noona!"

"I also think that you are correct!" Raon also joined the conversation of the two cats. "He will not be cool if he is trying to kill Human!!" He also said, the two cats can see the fire in his eyes.

 

"But he and I are different."

The White Star's eyes no longer looked tired.

"A transcended being. I will become a transcended being myself. However, he will not be able to become a god."

 

"Of course, I will not be a god! Who's in the right mind would want to become one?" Cale answered sarcastically to White Star, who he deemed to be crazy enough to dream about being a god.

 

The White Star started to smile.
He turned away from the window and looked down at Mock.

"Count, proceed as you've planned, however."
"Don't let it hinder my greater plan."
"Thank you for trusting me, your majesty."

Mock was truly thankful.

"Then I will take my leave now, your majesty."

Mock started to walk toward the door. He heard the White Star's nonchalant voice as he walked.

"Did it say you were going to drag Naru into it?"
"Yes, your majesty."
"Please make sure he does not get hurt."

 

"He does care for you, Cale" Alver commented.

"Hmm...it wasn't for me but for Naru. Cale is his fated enemy, and that is me. The only thing that I am curious of is how did I became Naru while Cale Henituse is still alive?"

"Truly curious.." whispered Fredo.
'Well, not that I didn't know. HAHAHAHAHA'.
Duke Fredo's eyes smiled as he thought about having a son like Cale.

 

Mock looked toward the White Star.
He had a picturesque expression on his face.

"I understand, your majesty."
"And also see if he can be a useful subject."

Mock's shoulders flinched. He looked back toward the White Star.
The White Star still had a warm expression on his face, but his voice just sounded cold to Mock.

"Based on what I saw this time, he seemed to have the potential to become as strong as Duke Fredo. That is why you should let him take charge when it is not dangerous in order to see if he has what it takes."

Mock started to think.

"Naru is the Endable Kingdom's future."

'You mean you need a strong subordinate rather than that he is the future of the Endable Kingdom.'

Mock was the only old man among the first nobles.
He had lived for a long time.
That was why he had his years of experience.

 

"Hoho.. Now his true colors come out." 

"There isn't anyone that can keep their acts for a long time, Father. Not for a thousand of years." Vicross answered his father's comment. 

They can though, but it isn't an act anymore. It's the truth.

 

"I will definitely keep that in mind, your majesty."

He bowed to the White Star but did not trust him.

"I will definitely return with results to satisfy you."
"Good. You may leave."
"Yes, your majesty."

Mock carefully opened the door and stepped out.

Click.

The door closed with a quiet noise.
The White Star looked at the closed door before dipping back into the tub.

"Chief Priest."

One of the walls moved and created a path after he called out. Chief Priest Gersey walked out of the path while carefully holding a white mask that was wrapped in a white cloth.

"Yes, your majesty."
"Didn't Count Mock come up with a good plan?"
"It does seem that way. We will be able to calm the noble awaiters' complaints if we go with the Count's plan."

 

"Duke Fredo, can we infiltrate this kingdom?" Asked Cale.

"Of course, you can, and maybe that is why 'you' became my son" He answered. "But if you mean also being a noble awaiter, I suggest not to. Every official citizen of the Kingdom goes through a passage of rite, an oath, and it does nothing good to the people. They just became a sacrifice for the king, the White Star" 

Fredo decided to be honest with these people. Not totally honest but just right to make them an ally. 
'I need them for my plan.'

 

Gersey and the White Star made eye contact.
A gentle smile appeared on the Chief Priest's face.

"We should be able to carry on with the festival without any issues as well."

Gersey sternly added on.

"There should be no issues with our grand vision."

The White Star started to close his eyes after hearing that and lowered his body deep into the tub.
Gersey quietly moved back after seeing his action as he continued to speak.

"I will bring you the mask when it is time, sire."
"Sure."

The White Star closed his eyes completely once his body was deep inside the tub.

The night continued on that way.

* * *

Cale touched the top button of his shirt as his neck felt a bit stuffy.
A purple-eyed boy was frowning at him as he stood in front of the mirror.

"My son."

And past the boy's shoulder... Duke Fredo was lying on the bed looking sick.
Fredo started to speak again after hearing no response from Cale.

 

"Looking sick..." Witira repeated. She can't believe just what she is reading, a vampire looking sick..

 

"My son."
"What?"
"Are you going to the grand assembly hall now?"
"Yeah."

Fredo looked at Naru/Cale's back and started to shake his head.

"My goodness, my son's answers are all so short."

Cale just ignored him and headed toward the bedroom door.
He was pretending to be a filial son who had spent all night nursing his unconscious father before finishing his preparations and heading toward the castle to see the results of his motion.

Cale heard Fredo's voice again before he started to turn the doorknob.

"Do not look down on the White Star."
"...What do you mean?"
"The mask that he is always wearing. That is an item from the Demon World. Only the White Star and Chief Priest Gersey know about its powers."

 

"I thought it was just his thing! A mask from the Demon World, I guess it is pretty strong!! HAHAHA!" 

It was Tunka.

'Don't tell me he's thinking of fighting that lunatic?'

Cale looked at Tunka like is a madman for saying such terrible and vicious things. Cale can't even imagine himself facing that man. Well, Tunka is much stronger than Cale so maybe it is his power that gives Tunka the confidence.

And just then, another voice came up.

"You said that it is from the Demon World, vampire. But why didn't we received a signal from the Gods?"

"It is because the Gods don't reach Endable yet."

"They can't reach Endable?"

"Yes, they can't see it nor use their power."

"Hmm..so there was a place like that," Cale commented.
He very much liked Endable. He wants to live on a land just like that. 

A place where the Gods don't reach, a good place for his slacker life.

 

The mask truly did come over from the Demon World.

Cale who was looking at the door without turning around starting to think about the excommunicated priestess Cage.

"However..."

Fredo continued to speak at that moment.

"The White Star is completely different with the mask and without the mask."

Fredo's gaze sank as he looked at Cale's back.

"His face without the mask shows the appearance of a man who truly has lived over and over again for 1,000 years."

His tired and stoic gaze truly revealed itself when he took the mask off.
That was when the White Star's true self was revealed as well.

 

"It makes me curious what his face is like.." Alver said.

It truly makes anyone curious, all of them are.

 

"Of course, he cannot take the mask off very often until he becomes a member of the Demonic race. He can only take it off during special times. This is something the White Star and Gersey know. The Deputy Chief Priest is the only one other than the two of them who knows about this."

Fredo also knew about this.
Basically, Fredo was saying that he knew about this because he was working with the Deputy Chief Priest.

Cale's gaze became sharp for a moment as he looked at the door before returning to normal as he started to speak.

"I don't look down on anyone."

 

"Wow! YOU SOUNDED COOL THERE, HUMAN!"

"It's true, nyaa"

'What is there to be cool about?'

Cale can't really understand children. 

 

After realizing this new side of Duke Fredo as it related to the members of the Ranger Brigade, Cale was now paying attention to everything.
Cale turned around and looked at Fredo.

"Anyway, I will keep what you just said on my mind."

Fredo just laughed and said goodbye as if he could not do anything about Cale who had nonchalantly responded to his warning.

"Okay then. Have a safe trip, my son."

 

"But Duke Fredo, am I really your son?" Asked Cale

"Who knows? It is said that you are my son." Fredo smiled as he finished his words.

There is something in that smile that gives a hunch that this man knows just what is happening. He knows what kind of smile is that. It is the smile of those in the company when they think they have Kim Roksu in their hands.

Of course, Cale did not back down. Instead, he smiled, just like what he always does in front of those greedy bastards on Earth.

'Just wait 'till this is over, I will make you spill all of your knowledge.'

 

Cale ignored him and walked out of the bedroom.

Click.

The bedroom door soon closed and Fredo started to mumble to himself while looking at the door.

"Hmm. I hope he really does keep it on his mind."

The masked White Star and the unmasked White Star.
The difference between the two was something you had to experience yourself to know.

They truly were different.

"It feels as if they are different people."

Fredo decided he would describe it better for Cale once he returned before getting out of bed.
He lightly stretched before heading toward a wall without a mirror.

Click.

His finger pushed on a part of the wall.

There was someone who was secretly watching him while invisible.
That being recalled what Cale told him early that morning.

'I really can't trust him. He seems like a good bastard to his subordinates, but I don't think he is a good person.'

His invisible chubby front paws quickly covered his mouth.

The owner of those paws... Raon held back the words that he accidentally almost blurted out and just said it to himself internally.

'Our human truly is smart when it comes to things like this!'

 

Alver was just about to praise Cale but then he sees the said person smiling like an idiot.

"pfft-"

'he's even chuckling' 

Then Alver looked to the person who is currently being stalked.
'Hmm, it seems like he can't believe that he's being outsmarted'

And by that thought, Alver also feels like smiling. Feeling proud of what Cale had done.

'Human, the prince is smiling just like you.'

Cale then looked to his left. There, he saw Alver smiling like an idiot.

 

Boooooooom-

An arch-shaped path appeared on the wall Fredo pressed on.

Tap. Tap.

Fredo walked down the staircase inside the path.

'Human! I, the great and mighty Raon Miru will figure everything out!'

 

"Oh my, Naru is indeed smart! Just like his Dad." Fredo commented as if Raon's stalking didn't matter to him. Well, what can he do? He's already been outsmarted by Cale Henituse.

"Is he talking about himself or Count Henituse?" Lark pondered. 

By the way, Duke Fredo is talking and carrying himself, he does look like a smart person. But isn't Count Henituse Young Master Cale's father? 

"I think he's talking about himself," Rosalyn answered as she deemed that Duke Fredo wasn't someone who would call the other person smart.

"If that's the case, then is Young Master Cale is..." Lark didn't get to finish what he was saying because of the confusion about Cale's whereabouts.

 

Raon made sure Fredo walked all the way down before stealthily heading toward the mirror.

Tap.

He tapped on it very quietly.

It was so quiet that someone with higher than normal hearing would need to be focusing very hard in order to hear it.

Raon then quickly but carefully started to follow Fredo down the stairs.

'Raon. Of course, your safety is the top priority.'

Raon clearly remembered Cale's words so he prepared a spell in order to escape at any moment if needed before flying down.
A moment later...

Shhhhhh-

The mirror opened.
A person who had higher than normal hearing and was focusing harder than ever before came through the mirror and into the bedroom.

'Raon gave me the sign properly. There really is nobody in here.'

That person was Choi Han.
Choi Han confirmed that nobody was in the bedroom before quietly looking at the open path and stealthily starting to move.

'Choi Han. You find an opening to search the bedroom. Gather any and all useful information.'

Choi Han followed Cale's order to search the bedroom without making any noises.
His movements were so stealthy that even the butler outside the door did not realize he was there.

As for Cale, he followed Fredo's trusted subordinate Solena and got on the carriage.
Cale leaned on the seat of this now-familiar carriage as Solena started to speak.

"To the castle."

 

"Ohhh...here comes my friend!" Shouted Tunka in excitement. Even though his friend is not strong, he has some aspects that make Tunka excited for whatever reason.

"Indeed, it is fun to see Young Master Cale get wild," Rosalyn added while chuckling.

 

Solena ordered the driver who started to lead the carriage to the white castle.

Clack. Clack.

Cale leaned on the back of the seat and looked out the window.

'When he is wearing the mask and not wearing the mask... He seems very different?'

He was thinking about what Fredo had told him.
Fredo didn't know this, but Cale saying, 'I will keep that in mind,' meant that he would remember it more seriously than anything else.

It meant that he would record it.

'An item from the Demon World...'

The White Star and his white mask.

'Looks like I need to investigate a bit.'

Cale started to think about the excommunicated priestess Cage with whom he was supposed to chat later tonight.
She should know something about it.

The carriage slowly approached the castle as these plans moved together to create a picture in Cale's mind.

* * *

"I will now announce the results of the motion brought forth by Naru Von Ejellan!"

Count Mock shouted inside the grand assembly hall louder than ever before.
100 peoples' gazes were focused on him right now.

"The result is the 'Destroy the Black Castle' plan."

 

 

 

"WHATTT??!" Raon exclaimed. "Human! They plan to destroy the castle that I must have made for you!" Raon told Cale as if it wasn't Cale the reason why it will be attacked.

"Let's just trust my future self that he knows what he's doing." Cale gave up understanding his future predicament.

'yeah, let's just trust the future me'

 

The grand assembly hall became rowdy at that moment.
Most of the people could not hide their shock at this unexpected revelation of a plan that seemed odd to be the results of a motion.
However, the people who knew about what happened last night were all looking at Count Mock with different gazes.

There would be no more grand assemblies after this one until after the festival.
This was the last grand assembly before the festival.

"The details of the plan are simple."

Count Mock revealed this 'festival' of a battle that 96 people had been wanting for a long time.

"We will destroy Cale Henituse's base."

~end of chapter 539~

 

"Ho..." Ron whispered as if he was surprised by the idiocy of what he's reading right now. 

"Don't worry human, we're great and mighty. We'll kill them all!" Raon excitedly told Cale while grinning and puffing his chest.

 

Notes:

hellooooo! It has been two years since I published this story's last chapter. Sorry for the long wait😭 many things have happened since then but you guys are still on my notifs really, thank you for that.

I'll try to update again. I really want to finish this story as I feel weird publishing another story while I still haven't finished this. It feels like cheating HAHAHAHAHA.